《The Land Of Adventurers》


 Prologue

    Under the sun dappled grassy emerald hill that over looked a vast sea of golden field of wheat strolled a father, a son, and a mother.


    It was a picnic day for them. The mother on her left hand was a basket of steamy brown loaves slapped with slippery butter sprinkled with salt.


    Alongside were red plump tomatoes, crunchy carrots, roasted juicy red meat and sweet munchy apples. Meanwhile her right hand held a steel black helmet with strips of gold like designs outlining its visor, it was perfect suited for her plated black armor she wore today.


    They were going out, she said, so being in full armor is not weird for being outside their city walls on such a sunny and open occasion.


    This picnic wasn''t in a pleasant start. The mother was irritated on her husband''s insistence that a simple casual clothing of shirt, trousers and leather boots was enough. He only brought a dagger unlike the mother who brought a two handed sword.


    While his left hand gripped two wooden swords he also brought two wine skins for this picnic, one filled with ale and one filled with ¡®adventurer''s¡¯ drink; their son''s favorite. Furthermore, their son was eager and made all attempts to dash away from his mother''s firm grip on him. It was his first time in years to leave the town walls and finally frolic on an airy open blissful freedom that is the outside.


    Soon enough, they settled on top of the hill under the parasol of a lone tall shady tree. Once they arrived the father tied the ecstatic son''s waist to the trunk while the mother looked around the hilly terrain holding her sword as she surveyed their surrounding.


    The father placed a blanket and began preparing for a meal before they start training their son. The father cut the steamy bread barehanded, the mother cut the red plump tomato and sliced the juicy meat into strips while the son, lacking mobility, took the wooden sword and attacked his father who was responsible of his restrictions.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Dodging every swing his son made he soon made three pair of sandwiches that he stuffed to his son''s mouth while ruffling his hair as he sat him down and told him they will start once they finished eating. The son, still energetic and full climbed up the tree instead.


    The family ate under the tree while the winds swings freely as they enjoy their picnic peacefully. It was a once in a life time experience for them.


    The father held his wife''s hand that was constantly on the look out while the other hand was on her sword.


    It was a peaceful day for the three. Only the mother was worried a monster might pop out from the forest which was a kilometer away from them.


    Yet the mother and father failed to look above the tree where a little mantis monster who was motions and in deep concentration. Eyes cold as ice, face unflinching and body perfectly camouflage on tree top. She perched and had her small sharp scythes up and ready to strike any bird that would land and rest.


    Only the boy noticed this girly monster as he climbed up the tree. He could hear her belly silently grumble as no bird has been perching this tree since morning. The boy then tried to poke the mantis with his wooden sword but the mantis was still as a statue and uncaring for the boy who was just a hindrance for her next meal.


    The boy didn''t relent though as he squirmed himself beside the mantis and swayed his sandwich in front of mantis monster in front of her eyes.


    She still didn''t respond until her nose sniffed the brown pastry goodness and the hint roasted meat and butter perfumed her nose that a small drool slipped out of her mouth and began chomping in small bites like a squirrel at first but soon began stuffing her mouth further.


    The boy didn''t move and just looked at the girl with widen eyes and beating heart as he saw her face when finishing off the sandwich. While the ma this looked at this white haired boy thinking maybe being together with him would get her more food like this.


    ¡°Pretty.¡±


    His eyes sparkled at her.


    ¡°Elfien!!!¡±


    Screamed the mother.


    A slash split the branch in a crack.

 Chapter 1

    ¡°As we go on, we remember, all the times we spend together. Is that ok?¡±


    I said to Neil as we walked out of school and rested on a bench to wait for Allan and Roland.


    ¡°Is that Jeanne''s little speech for our Christmas party?¡±


    He replied as he rummaged something inside his bag as I nodded.


    ¡°Simp.¡±


    Crumpling the paper I threw it at his head.


    ¡°I wouldn''t be doing this if you guys didn''t bet on me to date her for a week then I wouldn''t be simping wouldn''t I?¡±


    It was the Royals -- the popular students -- idea on this speech before the class Christmas party, and Jeanne, one of my new found... Friend... is well known to be one of them.


    As I raked my brain for words to come out, Neil then bought me a drink and should wait for Allan and Roland to bring us the snacks. Today''s the 6th chess match for Neil, and I began to set the stage (Board) for them.


    It was a chilly Wednesday. The lazy orange sun of the 4:18 p.m. afternoon made us remind ourselves that it''s only a few days before the dreaded Christmas class party and a few weeks time before the year ends and only a few months left until graduation.


    My mother promised me that I''ll go to a nice community collage when I graduate. Then again, I don''t know what should I course should I take since what I truly want is a decent job too make due, save up for a year, and think of course while working.


    ¡°Maybe you''re more of a flag raiser than a simp,¡±


    Nudged Neil at me when as I setting up the board, and day dreaming of boring office cubicle to a step for financial mobility.


    Breaking from that reality and looking at where he pointed, there stood the class president. Erika. Equipped with a gray sweater and her favorite colour blue muffler around her.


    ¡°You three have to beat Aaron''s ego with out me then.¡±


    I tapped his shoulder as I strapped on my bag as the once short hair, sapphire eyed girl approached us.


    ¡°Have fun flag raiser.¡±


    A smirk formed above his jawline as he slapped my back.


    Ignoring his jeer, I quickly jogged my way to Erika who greeted me by giving her bag to me and waving a goodbye at Neil.


    ¡°Did I disturb your fantasy, resurrection, game world again?¡±


    She said as we began to walk and reminded me about Allan''s rage when she was invited in one DnD session.


    ¡°Nope, were just setting up a chess match between Neil and Arron again. We all know who the winner is and in fact you might have given me some free time.¡±


    ¡°So that means more time for the both us then?¡±


    Though, her contact lenses has a blue color that emits a cold aura. Her smile was happy U and warm and fuzzy to look at.


    ¡°Can I say no?¡±


    I raise my eyebrow at her.


    ¡°If you say no then I wouldn''t mind telling your mom that we have a relationship.¡±


    She then gave a sinister giggle as she trotted a few steps forward ahead.


    ¡°Not just with me of course.¡±


    ¡°Then I''ll give you half an hour then.¡±


    ¡°Oh, cherry...¡±


    She then waited for me and walked along my pace.


    ¡°I miss the dense old you.¡±


    She breathed besides my ear.


    Rolling my eyes, I quicken my pace forward which she almost tripped due to my sudden change of pace.


    ¡°Come on, and stop calling me cherry! That swollen cheek was your fault.¡±


    For kissing me under a mistletoe in front of Jeanne and Mary that last Christmas party.


    ¡°Ehehe... Wait up cherry.¡±


    Now that I think about it it''s all of Neil''s fault foe bringing that missile toe why I got this nickname.


    ****


    ¡°So, you decided where you going after graduation? Or at least a course you''re taking?¡±


    She asked as we walked besides the cliff overlooking the far off shore. The sun was almost sinking in the horizon. The once orange tainted sky was now an almost dark blue canvas whose stars were peeking out to see if the biggest star was drowned under the sea.


    The breeze was cool and slow as it brushed our cheeks, and it slowly told me that I was keeping silent for a long time.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡±


    I sighed with the ocean breeze. Everyone seemed to have a chosen a brighter future ahead of them except for me. I''ve gotten used on working in a family restaurant and was paid enough to pay rent without diminishing my mother''s own pay. Going out of this safe zone is... I don''t know.


    ¡°All I know is I need to help mom get out of that dishwashing hole in the shortest possible time.¡±


    I want to give her a life that my father disappeared away form. But, what course should I take? What am I good at? Most of all how much will it cost?


    Skipping besides me, and a look of warmth? A smile of mischievousness? I don''t know what she was giving me when she leaned in front of me and smiled at me.


    ¡°What?¡±


    I lifted my left eyebrow as her blue eyes kept staring.


    ¡°Hmm... ¡±


    She then held my cheeks and lifted up my chin, straighten my back and fixed my hair a bit.


    ¡°You should look up more, and worry less. Your face is waste if it will get wrinkles at an early age.¡±


    I smiled a bit at this gesture, and nodded. Eye to eye. Those sapphire eyes may be contact lens, but... There was something alluring with those eyes and her subtle rose perfume that I almost felt mesmerized. After that, I sure could feel that those icy fingers were pulling my ear into her deep pupils, to her skin, and then her lips...


    ¡°I don''t need a face,¡±


    I removed her hands and whispered it to her.


    ¡°I need a better job, and somehow reject three of you persistent suitors.¡±


    That, I smiled. It was her turn to be annoyed. By the sharp punch on my chest, and the pout she put out, translated success for me.


    ¡°But, I am pretty sure your mother will be very ecstatic if she becomes a grandmother someday, right?¡±


    I made some space when she clung my arms.


    ¡°I''ll give it to her when I''m 30 and have bought a house already.¡±


    ¡°Spoken like a true virgin.¡±


    ¡°Is that bad?¡±


    ¡°I miss the old you, you know. The one who spoke in an embarrassing poetry that I was a scornful flower who cared nothing else but my look and would prick the eyes of men whom I didn''t like. I still can''t shake that embarrassment you gave me that day, you know.¡±


    I... Didn''t know how to reply to that shy smile and reddening cheeks she gave. My mouth just couldn''t move when I remember that day I got mad at her. Still, that all aside, we continue walking until was in sight, the streets were in traffic and tourist were everywhere now.


    The lamp post turned to life, and the wide and long wooden pier held strong against the never ending trample of selfie taking tourists and the crash of the waves low tide wave.


    Indeed, the place is, in itself, a stretch of amusement park and bazaar. A towering ferris wheel at the end, a sweet lollipop themed merry go round, and those loud button smashing arcade shops clustered around. Then, at the main entrance were a plethora of sophisticated seafood fine dining restaurants, bustling family diners, cotton stalls, roasted peanut wagons, popcorns and ice cream stands all popular to students, children, and lovers. Whereas, at the center of this pier were neon and florescent lights that blew the dark away. Small souvenir stores dropped bright adverts that attracts the attention of the very world, and the chilly sea breeze greeted the children that was born in a hot mess that is a city of stress and emissions. They all greeted the sea like they never knew it before. 5:47 the almost rusty public clock was telling us, and what my phone feeling me.


    ¡°Wait here, I''ll get you some coffee and bread before you go.¡±


    I said to Erika once we reached the wooden platform. It was a few steps away until the door of Sandy''s - It was like the forefront, and face of this pier and where I work at.


    ¡°W-wait... ¡±


    She pulled my arm before I could escape her. She was smiling, yet face down as her hair swayed by the breeze. I lend my ear and asked what''s the problem.


    ¡°Nothing...¡±


    She smiled, almost melancholic like, before softly letting me go.


    ¡°I just want to know if you want to spend some time with me - play around the pier for a moment.¡±


    I promptly said no. Every seconds count when wage is per hour.


    ¡°Besides, I got in trouble because of the extension that you made. ¡±


    I said before giving her bag and lead her to a nearby bakery.


    ¡°Sorry, if this is the only thing I could give you.¡±


    Giving her a cheap muffin, and a small cup of coffee was still a bit embarrassing to give even after this is the twentieth time you''ve done this.


    ¡°No. It''s ok. Thank you.¡±


    And I never get over it when I see her cold eyes transform into life as her cheeks turn red.


    ¡°Umm...¡±


    I was rummaging for words out of my brain if I don''t find some quickly my heart will explode by this sensation.


    ¡°One ride.¡±


    I looked at my cup.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, just half an hour... Ugh. You know what nevermind, we clearly rode every ride in this oversized platform and...¡±


    She then took my hand,


    ¡°I wouldn''t mind the ferris wheel again.¡±


    She uttered. Which, I could see a blush on her face and that rare small smile that she attempts hide as soon I noticed it.


    With that response I lead the way trough the bustling crowd and to the ferris wheel. None of us poke to one another, we just held hands and even when the line was long to the ferris wheel and time past by and even when we got in the ferris wheel... a conversation was hard to find.


    Inside I think we barely even spoke as it was exactly when we saw last of the red orange sun dip down into the horizon. We were on the top to witness the sun''s slumber.


    ¡°Can you celebrate Christmas with me?¡±


    She said still looking outside as the the ferris wheel began to turn. I looked at her, and I noticed her knees were tight together and hands were tight in to a fist as she kept looking outside.


    ¡°I-I m-mean of course. You can bring your mom and friends to, if you want.¡±


    She''s not the first to invite me. Neil, Allan, and Roland were the first one to invite me and mom to celebrate Christmas at their house then Jeanne, and Mary soon after... Because all of them knows our financial situation that me and my mom are currently in. Yet, unlike them, I think Erika has a different reason why she want me and mom to celebrate Christmas at her home.


    ¡°I... I can''t.¡±


    I replied.


    She looked at me with surprise as we finally reached the end and left the ride.

 Chapter 2

    ¡°I guess Mary or Jeanne asked you first?¡±


    She asked with a bit of a down trodden tone as she left the ferris wheel in a hurry.


    ¡°What? No. Here,¡±


    I followed up and took her arm to slow her pace down.


    ¡°Heh. Since when did you learn to became that forceful?¡±


    She commented as I let go of her hand and said sorry but she took it back immediately.


    ¡°From you of course, and I am not saying that''s a good thing, but that aside.¡±


    The reason I didn''t want to come to her house,


    ¡°Well, Um... It''s because I''ve been saving up you know, for a dress that mom keeps telling me about when she''s a bit intoxicated on occasions and by Christmas I think I might buy it for her as a gift and I want to give it to her at the apartment she raised me for years now.¡±


    ¡°Ehehe. Your mother must be really lucky and happy to have you as a son.¡±


    I could see that small sad smile as her eyes turn cold as she looked down.


    ¡°I wouldn''t go that far but,¡±


    I held her hand and asked.


    ¡°That''s why, I want to invite you to celebrate Christmas with us.¡±


    Surely enough, her eyes brighten and her lips slowly lifted to a smile, I could feel her hands tighten.


    ¡°W-well, if you insist. M-maybe I should bring food then! Maybe if your mother taste how good I cook then I can get her approval.¡±


    Despite trying to give a mischievous smile her red face and swinging hand couldn''t hide her ecstatic mood.


    ¡°Great, with you coming along, Jeanne and Mary coming. Neil, Allan and Roland would have company. It would even the boy and girl ratio.¡±


    And once again, as I said that, her whole demeanour changed in a click.


    ¡°You''re kidding right?¡±


    Her gaze speared at me as she glared with anger that I immediately told that it was a joke... Which is a lie since I really did invited them all knowing they''ll be brining free food. I''ll let my future self handle it.


    ¡°Hmph! That''s very bland joke if you ask me!¡±


    Her arms crossed and cheeks began to puff in anger.


    ¡°You know, it''s unfair that you get seriously angry whenever I try to make fun of you.¡±


    We were, at this point, reached the entrance of the pier and was waiting for the traffic lights to turn red in order to reach the bus stop.


    ¡°I wouldn''t mind if the joke was funny or good but if you''re making fun of feelings then I expect an apology and another ride at the ferris wheel. Like right now.¡±


    ¡°You do realize we''re already far away from the ferris wheel, right?¡±


    Before she could give a retort, my phone rang vibrated and trouble brew inside my mind when that ringtone sang.


    ¡°Uh... I should be going now, mom will get suspicious if I get late again.¡±


    Not much did I do to make a final goodbye or any sort of farewell. I ran for it. I was hot on my heels as sweat of fear slid down my cheeks. All I could remember is I blended with crowd, leaving her there, and rushing my way to the backdoor of the family restaurant.


    *****


    It was a clatter, patter, cling, bling, and ping, ping, ping! Order up!


    The chorus of a Friday night filled tables of the restaurant. Smiles, and breads were exchanged. The smell of family, fried food, and laughter filled the air. Drunk shrimps and Highballs to the office workers on 12th table. Orange juice to kids, high chair, child spilled a drink on table 8! Extra rice please, your bill sir.


    Indeed, the symphonic feasting happened at the tables. A Bish, clang, Frrrsshh, chop, chop, chop, Fwisshh! And other instruments of cooking, chopping, and communication  was our own opera house.


    Dish after dish, bowl after bowl, and scrapping after scrapping. Grease and soap was our game, and mom hustled like a pro. If I finished 10 large bowls in two minuets, she did 20. A tray filled with used spoon 2 minutes under the tub of hot water filled with dishwashing soap.


    So on and so fort, it was stressful from time to time and I would often hear some sharp words coming out her mouth. Although I have been at this for countless of months now, I am nowhere near what she and her coworkers speed. But, regardless of my doubts, the stern orders, and aching of our tendons and joints we finished what we were assigned in time.


    ¡°All in a day''s work.¡±


    She would smile at me. Yet, once she removed her yellow gloves those prune finger tips and roughened skin. I could see how she suffered for me. I could still never accept that those prune soaked fingers are the result of my help to her.


    I waited outside eating a burger and waiting my mother dress up. The stars seemed to shy away when I look up. The lamps, neon lights, and other bright materials bleaches their beauty away. The crowd seems to double this time around, Friday can really bring out the most fortunate kids, and time to time some unfortunate ones.


    Regardless of where people go, country they live in or die in. Begging seemed to be a cancer to humanity. I lost count of how many times I gave food, coins, or the such to them. But as years ate my empathy, I have almost became apathetic to them. Even when, right now, some of them are rummaging trash bins for dinner of treasures, I manage to become blind.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    I guess, I am the one who became accustomed to their unfortunate fate. Just like how I staved off a young kid just now. He was hitting two rocks together like cymbals whilst singing a carol to me. Unfortunately, I didn''t have much in coins... That''s just probably me being stingy... so I just gave a spare burger. A fresh one, saving it for tomorrow. But he insisted on cash, as the violent shake of his head suddenly throwing his instrumental rock at me when I said ¡°This is all I have¡± to him. Manage to dodge it, but the bugger scurried away before I turned.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    I heard mom''s voice behind me. Wearing a small backpack that I was using back in 10th grading, she wore a blue bleached sweater, a fluffy glove, hair that flowed down till her shoulder, and a face filled with youthful regret.


    ¡°Yeah, It''s getting cold, I can''t wait for a warm bath back home.¡±


    I said with a smile as I ignored the kid.


    ¡°Don''t take too long, I want one too.¡±


    She said when I neared her. Her tone was now quite softer and warm. One could never believe she was the demon in the dishwashing and soup area.


    ¡°Well, you should go first then.¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡±


    She giggled.


    ¡°Since you''re being so nice today, can I have small back massage later too?¡±


    She pinched my cheek that I immediately backed off. I could see people stare at us.


    "Well, that''s just asking for too much."


    I was more than happy to give it to her but, all these happy conversation spoiled when I saw Erika on the lonely bus stop. Rubbing and blowing her bare naked hands, white smoke drew out each time she exhaled. I know no one will scold her if she was out this late at night, but to be here, hours when I left her, and at the time of our check out, smells fishy to me.


    I was sure she was planning for something. But, as I thought that would be it, a group of kids that looked like trouble approached her. Each one were almost begging her for something. They were like vultures creeping near to a dying fauna.


    ¡°Oh, I am sorry, I don''t have any change today.¡±


    I could hear voice. It was filled confusion and terror. Then she looked at me. All afraid and pure of fear.


    ¡°Mom, I''m going to go ahead.¡±


    I said to her as I began to jog my way to her.


    ¡°Hey! That''s my bag!¡±


    As I feared, one of them managed to take something out of her. The pack of kids began to run away with the thief. It was a common wolf pack tactic that has been in the news lately. Surround the victim, while one tries to snatch the valuable and then run in group.


    ¡°Hey stop!¡±


    I shouted as I dashed my way and followed them up to the near highway. Some kids threw rocks at me, other others played monkey, tossing the bag away to another kid when I was almost close. Yet, I will not back down.


    I ran, through their projectile of rocks and cans, jumped on railings, and played tag with them. I swear that we were running around in circles, they were tiring me out. But, I soon managed to lock down one kid. Left and right, I would catch him, trapping behind him is a railing that guarded him from a death trap - a high way of speeding cars, whirring motorcycles and mammoth size trucks.


    I was careful in my steps. His gritting teeth, sweating bullets, and burning eyes of determination... Somewhat mirrored in me. I felt that he was doing this for something, anything to get his goal. A sick mother? Food for family? Or for you? I asked these questions to him. I would spare him something else if he just calmly give it to me.


    ¡°No! No more lies!¡±


    I could have just let him be at this point, but I could never let my body froze in idleness as I watch him go over the railings and rolled the dice for his fate. For me time slowed down, I could hear the blare of the gigantic beast of a 18-wheeler truck whose tires screeched as it tried to stop its speed. I could faintly see his eyes widen as the light probably blinded his sights... Or maybe gave him a glimpse of paradise.


    But, I didn''t move... I wanted to stop him but I found myself falling on the solid pavement. I felt an unbearable sting on my right head. I fell to earth, my sights turning dark, I felt hot liquid coming out. The last confounded memory I have is the kid. The truck wiggled with screeching pain and stopped an inch from him as he used Erika''s bag as shield. The horn of the truck made the kid run. Another car almost hit him, and another, and another, until he reached the end.


    Faintly, that smile of his when meeting with the other kids, felt like he cheated death and I felt relieved that he lived. Then I saw another dirty kid with a sling straddling on his neck. He was reaching inside my pocket, found my burger, threw it and ran away when he found my pockets empty. That was the last thing I saw, right before my mind went blank.


    I opened my eyes to see a woman crying, calling out my name as she wailed. The shattered sight of Erika and my mother''s contorted face of anguish kept me conscious for a moment. The rain that was my mother''s grief and tears, then the widen eyes of Erika. They were sad I am sure of that, and mom said smile if you want help them remove the sadness so I tried to smile, but as soon as I managed to fix it on my face. Erika''s legs failed her, mother hugged me tighter and wailed louder.


    Memory is a fickle thing after that. I couldn''t recall what happened. All I know is that I blinked and felt cold for a second... Or a minute... Hours? Days? Years? How long... Did I blink again? I swear if I could my eyes will open if I could her mom''s voice again.


    I felt a sudden chill and then warmth returned to me in an instant after. I felt a light brushed across my closed eyes, and I could still hear my mother''s cry. I cannot just lie here. I need to stand up. Stop making her cry, stop being useless. Is what I always repeat as to get myself up.


    ''Elfien, Elfien, My dear Elfien mom cried out constantly. She hugged me tightly as my eyes opened up. Her tears and smile, while her soft bosoms hugged me tightly, indicated I was alive. The warmth of her hug as she rocked back and fort - her tears drenched on my head - and the hundreds of eyes that stared at me with baffling expressions, and gaping mouths, further proved that I was still alive... Mom is with me but... Where are we? Where''s Erika? Why are there so many people dressed in dressy robe like clothes, where''s the road - the cars, the concrete, the railings - where are the lamps that glowed pridefully, why are the stars so beautiful and dominant? Not only that, I felt my clothes differently. The thin, and wool like fabric and the rag like design dresses were just like the people around wear. We''re in a forest where the torches and lamps of the people around me staved off the darkness.


    "Where...?"


    Is all I could muster as my heart drummed fast... It thumped and thumped like a hammer that soon I could feel my self heating up and sweating as my vision began to swirl widely that I couldn''t handle it.

 Chapter 3

    I was awoken up again. This time I woke up on a bed that felt grassy and prickly and mom just besides me and this time we were all alone.


    "Mom.."


    I called out weak to her as I was still dizzy and feeling heavy.


    "Where are we?"


    And, as I utter those weak cries she held me close and told me:


    "Were home, my dear Elfien, were home. Home, ok."


    Home? It feels a bit more spacious than home. It''s dark, I know we paid the electricity bill in time, but not only that but the candles on the table illuminated the place and wood and planks greeted my sights. It was cozy yet has the feel of a farm house. Saw dust fill my nose and the unnatural thin mattress I was on, began to made me wonder what happened after I was hit by those kids.


    Then it struck me when I remember what happened to me. I began sweating and heart racing again.


    "How much!?"


    I quickly asked mom.


    "How much was the hospital bill... Mom...?"


    I first believed that my medical expenses were too great that we were now living in a barn. Then what little light the candles gave away showed me how my mother''s hair was brown in every line, eyes swollen and had bags underneath, and her face haggard than I could remember.


    "Mom..?"


    Something was off still. I know she doesn''t dye her hair but why is her hair was now a fair brown? Not the coal black I always knew.


    May, May Hunt she kept insisting to me. She was my mother... Indeed, those long hair that reached until down her shoulders, bright brown eyes with pre-tears on it, and that face filled with regret. How could she not by mother? Well, aside from the fact that her hair was brown and she also kept saying my name is Elfien. I am not Elfien, nor my mother''s name is May.


    What happened? I kept asking.


    She merely replied over and over that this is by the grace of the goddess''s generosity on my revival. Or in other words it was prayer and faith that put me here... That made ''Elfien'' live again, and seeing how this replica of my mother believes, that I died and was resurrected by a power of a goddess could only mean one thing... Further conforming suspicions is when amongst her weeping she slipped out that I wasn''t the only one who received the goddess''s blessing. I felt a surge of wanting and curiosity when she said that. I sprang out of bed and asked her "Where are they now?"


    "He''s here!"


    The door of this wooden house bursted open as I said that.


    "Son of gun..."


    "Hahaha! His hair maybe white but that''s him alright!"


    Roland, Neil, and Allan. Those young idiotic faces smiling at me clad in stylized helmet, gleaming armor, and fancy boots. They look like the typical heroes we created, watched and cosplayed about.


    Running to them I embraced one another until we were clumped up like a ball, a ball of relief and happiness for me.


    The place, where I thought was a farm, was a large two story wooden house, but it wasn''t a house but an Inn, owned apparently by May.


    She hasn''t has much in the way of food at this so early in the morning as she explained and furthermore she was no doubt haggard and exhausted -- Hair frizzy and disorganized with sunken eyes and bags to pair. Nevertheless, she managed to dish out some dark, hard bread and some meat and water. To say the least the meal was rock solid, meat stale, and the drink quenching, although I would rather have something carbonated right now. But that didn''t matter because as we ate at a table near a fire place of the Inn, where a small fire brought us enough light, it was the conversation that kept the food good.


    I have so many questions to ask, like why and how did they got in this world? I mean this another world resurrection and I''m surprised that I was reincarnated. A fantasy world for our selves and this Inn is like our starting point.


    "I don''t recall doing anything remarkable to get here. All I know I just died... From that..."


    Said Roland while squirming a bit.


    I didn''t pressed more on what is that. I don''t mind sharing how I died, but they say what they want to say.


    "Well," Spoke Allan. "I remember giving something to charity before..."


    He paused a bit while holding his chest. "Than that damn stroke hit me on the way home driving."


    I didn''t know Allan could drive.


    "What about you Neil? Surely something remarkable happened before you died."


    I jeered my tone a bit to lighten the atmosphere.


    "Ah, well," He recoiled and leaned on the chair. "I suppose I died on a winter, if memory serves me right."


    "Was it Anna''s fault?"


    Asked Roland as he attempted to bite a portion of the smoked meat. Hard and tasty to be honest.


    "Ah, it''s good having a perfect set of teeth."


    He added as he managed to munch off a strip.


    "Heh. Cheers on that, but yes. It was Anna. I couldn''t take it anymore. For my entire life I slaved for her affection until the end. I tried to be patient to her, I tried to understand and above all, I still tried to love her."


    He then paused a bit and looked at the fire melancholy like.


    "Last night, I suppose. I had an argument about my will; How much should I leave for Hanna - the 4th of my daughters - it went fine at first, I bowed down to her wishes and became a good husband then out of nowhere she just have to bring out how I almost cheated her. It was just a friend and that was what? 15 years..."


    He then paused and slapped his face.


    "It blew me off, I rode out to the train station in the middle of blizzard, and here I am..."


    "Wait, what?"


    Anna? 4th Daughter... Will? Death will?


    He then sighed and looked around the Inn as he slowly chewed the food in his mouth. I noticed that he was eyeing at May who was sitting on a near by head resting on a table while delivering sounds of snores.


    "How about you?"


    Nudged Allan on my shoulder.


    "Yeah, what about you? No doubt he died due to Erika''s jealousy! Do she cut it off?"


    He giggled while squinting his left eye as he tried to sink his teeth and bite out a chunk out of the black bread.


    "Amen to that! "


    The quite Inn was soon filled laughter. Yet, something was off...


    "We-we-Wait. You know I was killed trying to help Erika right?" Erika saw me and being the class president would surely spread that news.


    "Ah, see! He did married Erika in secret!"


    Cheered Neil to the two as if he won a lifetime bet.


    "We already knew that! We owe you nothing!"


    Retorted Roland.


    "That sly woman."


    They all smiled at me and asked how was our first night and where were we living.


    "What? No, I died recently! Um.."


    Agh! I can''t remember the exact date!


    "What?"


    All their smile began to fade as they looked at me with raised eyebrow and more stern attention.


    "Hold on. What age did you die?"


    Allan asked.


    Are they serious?


    "Don''t tell me Erika was suppose to call us when you die."


    Roland crossed his arm.


    "What? No. I died at 17! O-or 18..."


    Why can''t I remember.


    "It was when Neil was going to fight Aaron for the 6th time that day. You know... A few days before our Christmas party


    I raked my memories for more events that could help me remember what date was it.


    "Bullshit!"


    They all stood up slamming the table.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Seriously!"


    I slammed the table back.


    "You guys didn''t know I was dead???"


    "No! We were told that you and your mum moved out of the city right before Christmas!"


    Cried out Neil as he sat back down.


    "That''s what Erika told us when you didn''t attend our class and the Christmas party."


    Said Allan hands on his forehead as he stared on the table waving his head.


    "That lying daughter of a... Haa~ Why did she lie?"


    Sighed Roland as we all sat down.


    The food was spoiled, we sat silence for minuets, I suppose. Even if I want to shut up and digest this disgusting news my mind wants to know more.


    "What did she tell you guys anyway?"


    I asked while facing the dancing and dwindling flames of the fireplace.


    "Erika transferred out after she told us that you and your mom left the city when you were absent in our Christmas party, of course we didn''t believe her. Thinking that you and your mother overslept again, but when we visited your apartment... Well, it was empty. Because of that, and because Erika transferred out the day after she said that, we all thought she went after you. Or that she convinces you to elope with her."


    Replied Allan.


    "Heh. I remember when we bought three fruitcakes,"


    Spoke out Neil whose smile quickly faded as it surfaced.


    "We wrapped in a fancy gift wrap and was supposedly we were going to tell you that it was a gift from Erika, Mary, and Jeanne."


    "You guys know I hate fruit cake."


    I gave out a small chuckle.


    "Exactly, the perfect gift."


    Added Roland.


    What small laughter we gave out was quickly replaced by the us trying to wipe something off our eyes.


    "We still tried to look for you, we never gave up."


    Coughed out Roland as we stopped our melancholic laughter.


    "I questioned all of the people of your neighborhood, tried tracking down Erika, but we couldn''t find you."


    Added Neil.


    "We thought you moved out of country or something. And along the lines thought Erika married you."


    He was giving out an apologetic tone and a defeated face in that last line of Neil something I never knew he would make.


    It was so new to me. Almost everyday he gave out this proud, unbeatable commander like aura at school yet... The face I''m looking at was the young him but there was an undeniable aura of maturity and humility added in there. Such a change made my want to thank his dedication stuck between my throat and chest.


    "Five decades,"


    Spoke Allan.


    "And this is the culmination of search. Only when we died did we find the answer."


    We all sat silent as the atmosphere around the room soured. We were silent, I don''t know how long but, the fire was long gone, the birds were chirping and the light was seeping through the gaps of the wooden windows. While all of that is happening, I kept in my mind if mom gave me a funeral when I died.


    I know we can''t afford a normal one in our status, maybe at least a cremation? Is that cheaper than a funeral? Who knows at this point, I''m already dead for five decades why do I worry about burial. I much more anxious on what happened to mom. Is she OK? But I am dead for years now. She''s probably already dead when I heard this news.


    "Hey, you ok?"


    Inquired Roland as he patted me on the back.


    "Huh?"


    Just now, I felt a dew escaping from my eyes, running down my cheeks.


    "Y-yeah... I am fine..."


    I felt a sting on my chest as I said that as I sniffle.


    "So..."


    I soon spoke softly as I tapped the table and wiped my eyes.


    "What happened to Jeanne, and Mary? Where they fine when you guys thought I was gone?"


    I gave a small sigh as I said those.


    "They were devastated that''s for sure."


    Muttered Allan.


    "Mary, didn''t went to school for a month, only to be dropped and transferring to another school out of the country."


    Said Neil tapping the black bread hard on the table.


    "Later we learned she was looking for you. But that was it."


    "She went dark after a few months."


    Added Roland.


    "But in some years, we got a invitation card saying she was getting married."


    "And Jeanne?"


    Hopefully she had a happy ending like Mary.


    "Similar case with Mary, but she returned after a week. But... She isolated herself until... graduation. After that we never got any contacts."


    I didn''t want to ask if they found out where Erika has been. I''ve seen her face before... My stunt... Her legs collapsing, her eyes misting, and those beautiful blue pupils devastated. I feel no hatred if she didn''t tell what happened to the class.


    "Still, why do we look like this?"


    Said Neil as he stood up tossed the black bread into the fire place and pinpointed the outfit he wore.


    "Even if we are reincarnated to be young, these armour is too heavy for us to handle."


    All of us shot up our head looking at him.


    "Now you say that, I feel like I am just wearing my casual."


    Remarked Allan as he stood up and jumped up and down. The the metal armor clank and clattered like coins inside a bag.


    "Not to mention these weapons, the design is too flashy, don''t you think?"


    Said Roland as he brought out a beautiful sword that is akin to a fantasy sword that we play and the oval shield, ornate and seems to be made out of pure steel.


    "Gee, I wish I had those. Did you guys met some gods, or someone that helped you get here."


    I added in the mix of speculation. Whereas, even if didn''t get the cool stuff they have. I still think that their armaments are cosplay worthy, not field worthy.


    "I mean, I saw a light when I passed out."


    Replied Roland.


    "Yeah, me too."


    Pointed out Allan.


    "Was that light looked like it was a hand reaching your face?"


    Neil said left eyebrow raised.


    "Yes!!!"


    All of us bellowed in sync.


    "So you too?"


    Asked Neil as his gaze on me.


    "Yeah! But something like brushing me. Or passing by like when a car light zoomed passed a dark room. That kind of light."


    "Allan? Roland?"


    Both of us turned to them.


    "I saw a hand like gesture telling me to come forth...!"


    "Well, I just saw the light and that''s it. I merely followed it, and just found myself with you three."


    "I see. I also had it when the chill began to consume my body. Numbness and unbelievable coldness."


    Neil rubbed both of his shoulder.


    Well, you died in a blizzard. I would say that but no.


    "Nevertheless, we have a vague answer on how we got here, Now we need real answers..."


    He then looked at the three of us.


    Staring intensely at us as his lips began to raise up to small smile.


    "What?"


    I asked.


    "Hehe... Of course."


    He then started to grin...


    And slowly, with out warning or an explanation he spurted out a laughter.


    "Think this is his crazy laugh or idea laugh?"


    I whispered at the two. I don''t know how the years treated his mental being.


    "A gold coin says this is his crazy laugh."


    Replied Allan.


    "I don''t have a gold coin! Why are using a gold coin anyway?"


    Remarked Roland with an annoyed face.


    "Covert 1 gold coin to 100 yen rule."


    "Ah, call it the whatever laugh lads. Cuz don''t you see! We are adventurers! Heroes that will save the world from whatever evil! This is the stuff we''ve been dreaming about since we were teens. The four of us, banished at the back seat - the four indomitable!"


    "So, I''ve been dead for five decades just to be reincarnated with you guys. "


    I raised my left eyebrow, scoffing at the notion that I''ve been stocked in the dark cold for five decades just be used as a stand in a deity''s game of DnD.


    "Well, what else is the reason?"


    Neil smirked as he tapped my shoulder.


    "Hey, the guy just died!"


    Butted Roland.


    "What are you saying, Neil!"


    "But that''s 50 years or so now."


    Remarked Allan. Neil nodded too.


    "Hey, that doesn''t mean I''m sticking in your idea, Neil, "


    Allan suddenly fell his eyes to the smiling Neil.


    "But that''s what it feels like to me!"


    I shot back.


    "Yeah,"


    Backed up Rolland.


    "Oh come on, Allan! This your childhood dream!"


    Neil put his entire attention to Allan as he knows the we weren''t on board with this.


    "You know how well Remy changed my life, Neil. Also, remind yourself that we only look young, but act your age!"


    All of three against him again. Though, I was a bit hasty with this alliance since, from what they just said, they think I am still young. To be honest I''m probably around 70 or something.


    "Look, I don''t mean to disrespect your death, no. But, we cannot just idle around here, right? You guys here that?"


    He then put his hand on ear, and almost made us do the same. Well, Allan and Roland did it. My memory is still fresh that his one of his psychological bull crap persuasion.


    And a loud nasal snore fro my identical mother was the only thing we heard from a few feet away from us.


    "THAT''S THE SOUND OF IDLENESS MY FRIENDS! "


    He them shouted at us.


    "WE NEED TO GET OUT THERE AND START QUESTING LADS! WE ARE GOING TO FIND OUT THE REAL REASON WHY WE WERE REINCARNATED!"


    "Jesus Christ. Someone is sleeping here, Neil!"


    Barked Roland.


    "Well, we get your point but..."


    I then rolled my eyes to Allan as he began to fall for his trick.


    My eyes then fell to Neil. Smiling as one of us just broke it''s defensive stance against him.


    "It''s the only option we have."


    He then lifted his own special sword up and spun it around like he was some sort of master.


    "Neil has a point..."


    I crossed my arm. I mean, we really need some answers. There''s no use on pondering how we got here, and what happened to mom after 50 or so years of death.


    "Wait what?"


    Questioned Roland at us.


    "Look, we need to do something. We can''t seat our assess here and do nothing."


    Replied Allan as he sheathed back his sword.


    "I kinda agree. I want to know if... Mom is ok when... You know... "


    It has strange feeling to be honest, but I tried to hold it in. For now, I tried to focus myself when we move out. I''m pretty sure this alliance will not last long.


    "Come on Roland! You''re the only one whose not on board. Be young for once again, this is a once in a life time opportunity! Or once in a after life opportunity, eh?"


    After such a tasteless as water joke a debacle of debate spiralled between young and old, to wife and loyalty began to eat up our time as Neil and Roland fought with words.


    "And then the Harem."


    "I''m a married man, Neil. I cannot do that. "


    Said Allan, which surprising, considering it is his most outspoken dream.


    But, he said that people can change over time. I suppose, but I kinda don''t buy it. Well, I just, technically, died yesterday so I still remember the teen weeb that is Allan. But then... When the sun seemed to have woken up from spurring argument. The door of the Inn opened.


    "Good morning, young ones."


    With the cold wind coursing through the room. A silhouette of a curved woman dressed in blue, with stripes of white with a head that screams of piety, divinity, and knock in sermons came in.


    "May I have a word with Inn keeper?"

 Chapter 4

    The four of us didn''t know what to do with the new figure in front of us. She stepped inside nonchalantly breezing through our sights as we gawked at this beautiful creature in front of us. Even if the aura of something divine flowed around her the curvey body, her angelic face -- jaw line so sharp -- and those smiling lips of apple red.


    Surely, or just maybe, when we saw her hand gleam into a green, minty, light when she rested hand on the Inn keeper. It managed to blew away the black bags under her misty eyes and revitalize that haggard face that made her face healthy and young. The first magic spell I ever saw.


    "Ahem!"


    Roughly coughed Neil as he then walked towards the beauty before us.


    "Excuse me, my good lady."


    He suave up his voice as he waved his eyebrow at her.


    "Bloody hell,"


    Roland stood up, and went after Neil.


    "Remember his age Neil, we still have a minor around."


    Crossed Allan''s arm.


    I cock my eye at Allan and demand that I am technically the same age as they are! Even if I''m not same age when they died, I am not that bothered when seeing him, as of right now, kissing the hand of our surprised visitor.


    "Not mentally you are."


    He replied and I swear he formed a smirk.


    "Cut it you two."


    Tapped Roland as we suddenly have a womanly company. Before us was Neil with the striking priestess smiling before us.


    "Ah, Good Morning, is there anything we can help you with."


    Greeted Allan nonchalantly, and giving his own smile of welcome, and holy hell that''s a new sight for me. Allan, the degenerate weeb lord, talking to a lady that would instantly be in the top of our: "Way out of our league " list.


    But still, he presented himself with out a hint of hesitation.


    "Oh, the goddess have sent some kind teenagers."


    The priestess giggled as she sat down(Seat provided by Neil.) in front of us.


    "This is truly a joyous day."


    She then clasped both of her hands and laid them on the table while smiling at us.


    "Ah, no, we''re not young, my lady."


    Said Neil as he took another chair, and found a cup and poured... Ale? Mead? Wine? I don''t know but it certainly made the priestess more happy when she took the cup.


    "We''re just a bunch of old men who wants answers in our questions. My name is Roland,"


    He offered his hand, and this where my heart began to drum.


    "Roland Barnett."


    She recoiled with a smile as she took his hand and shook it.


    "This is Allan Moors."


    He then point at Allan, who in turn gave his hand.


    "And Neil Larson, the one who hooked you in,"


    There was a sense of bitterness when he said that made Neil smirk a bit. And then came my name.


    "Umm... Mm... N-nice to meet you."


    I was a stuttering mess, my hands were stiff as I felt her so soft cool feminine hands.


    "You haven''t change that much, Elfien."


    She giggle as Roland removed my clamping hands. I Didn''t realize I''ve been holding it for 10 seconds or more.


    "Ahaha! Yeah, real mature there... Cheery..."


    Spouted out Allan as he snicker, called out my pet name, and slap my back when all of the people in the heart made a small giggle at my overt hesitation and sweatiness.


    "Oh shut it! I just stuttered! At least I am not a weeb like you!"


    I felt like I was cornered, so I bit back. Then again he merely shrugged it off, stating that what I barked out was nothing short of a compliment. Neil and Roland joined by telling me that his wife rehabilitated the bastard and gave him 5 children, 2 sons and 3 daughters.


    "What!?"


    I was flabbergasted, jaw dropped, hearing that felt like this world is more realistic than one back home.


    "This is a truly blessed day."


    The priestess smiled as her lips took sainty sip from the wooden mug.


    "Well it would be a more a blessed day... if you tell us your name."


    There was a small pause between all of us as Neil winked at the priestess.


    The priestess stared at Neil blankly for a moment. Allan rolled his eyes and Roland stared at Neil, yet he still smiled and looked back at the eyes of our priestess guest. Indeed, the atmosphere seems to have soured a bit.


    Welp, I guess age doesn''t deter Neil''s mind.


    "Hihi..."


    Like a crack from a damn a flood laughter from the woman we thought wouldn''t like that line actually liked it.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there."Oh bloody--"


    Roland raised his hand in the air.


    "Heh."


    Neil looked at Roland with a hint smugness.


    The priestess''s cheeks burned red and covering her laughter with her hands, this all coincided with sun shining brightly outside.


    Her laughter felt like it warmed the air around the wooden Inn''s heart and indeed, I still remember how the four of us stopped and watch her laughed.


    The day has started for us when May, the Inn keeper, woke up finding us discussing with the priestess, Serafina, was her name as she replied that no one has ever tried to court her "And it was from another world that had audacity to do so." she added. After that, there was more moves were made, more laughter, and more attempts stop this by the two. I just sat there almost silent, like a kid awaiting his guardians to end the drinking party that I was forced in. I guess I really died yesterday.


    "Well look at those houses. Authentic..."


    Commented Neil as he filled his lung with the new air of this other world morning. I consider this my first step in this new realm, this similar yet unknown world. Me, Neil, Roland, and Allan followed behind them, Neil insisted to walk with them upfront, he was eager for information.


    "We will have time on our own, but I need time with the captain."


    Explained Serafina, which he respectfully agreed.


    I would say it gave us time to caught up with what I miss back there. I still want to know what happened to them. Allan began since Neil and Roland were...


    "Which one of us went to Germany the most? I did and those are half-timber style buildings!"


    "Shame, aging wasn''t so merciful on your brain cells, were they Roland? No, they are..."


    Bonding, in a manner.


    "Just ignore them, they may look like left and right but they enjoy debating one another."


    Allan said. Adding that the two has been closer friends when time have slowly, and have been, ripening their skin.


    "Well, I kinda see why."


    Both of them, I consider, as smarter than our top 1 in our class, and both are outcast in our class.


    "But I''m not interested in that. "


    I pointed out.


    "What happened to you? Who''s the gal that had the stomach, and courage, to touch you!?"


    I saw a bit of disappointment in that eyes of his as we walked. But I gave a shrug and added that I seriously need to know since, that is the second biggest surprise that happened to me -- or maybe the third... Or fifth biggest. I don''t know, yet still.


    "Well, I guess you can blame my bastard of a father for that."


    He gnarly replied.


    "He knows my infatuation with Japanese culture, media -- Anime in general -- and trying to become... One of them..."


    I saw him squirm uncomfortably.


    "God, my teen years is a damn mess."


    He covered his face as he shook it. Here, I see that he finally began to know the real reason why he was isolated back then. Which I almost gave a chuckle.


    "Either way, my rich pretentious father thinks that I should marry someone that is someone from Japan so that I could at least give him a much more suitable heir than me."


    His fist clenches as the word heir was emphasized.


    I then asked if they moved to Japan. I mean, his dad may be rich but hiring a Japanese lady in his country just to marry him is plain sight human trafficking, or something like that.


    "No, that crazy son of bitch did hire a Japanese lady."


    Minami Kaori. A Japanese language private tutor that his father hired.


    "Wait, you married an older woman?"


    Is what was inside my mind, but I stopped those words from going out. I instead held those mind and let him continue.


    Minami was already hired before we were friends. Only after three months after graduation that she finally migrated to the country. At first he didn''t consider her as a partner, or, in his words; a human being.


    "Can''t recall much, I was playing on my switch... I was playing Nekopara, yeah, I was definitely Nekopara that distracted me from noticing her."


    Her English was good and her Japanese accent was fairly unnoticeable.


    "So what does she look like anyways? "


    He chuckled a bit as I asked that.


    "I only began to notice her looks when after two weeks that she has been teaching me."


    He was spending his days glued to a switch or other gaming consoles, then occasionally skip them too hang out with Neil and Roland. Why would he take her lessons when he already is a fair speaker of "Nihongo" and if he wants to improve he just need to learn on his own.


    "Those words made her furious."


    He said with a smile as this was the first time anyone took his gaming consoles of his hands and then smash it in front of him.


    He was angry of course, that anger forced him to look at her.


    "I would never forget those glaring brown eyes at me. Those dyed caramel hair, and that young face. I though she was 40 or something but that face was young as me!"


    Either way, the ball started roll down from there. He soon found himself listening to her almost everyday, and if he somehow slipped himself a mobile console to play. It was immediately shut down or broken down. He didn''t hate that, he mostly felt ashamed. It took mostly half a year until his father gave a key to his apartment where his life turned into a Rom Com life that he often plays in his eroge. But after two years almost living together, knowing one another, fighting one another, and almost breaking up at one point. They soon found themselves in a tied ribbon of the church.


    "The only reason the Soviets were alive was because of the lend lease act!"


    "It was just a small part! The Soviets could have won on their own!"


    "I''ll tell you all how we managed, and the small romances we made but..."


    He groaned as Roland and Neil''s internal yapping was making the locals open their windows and doors and look at the two.


    "Let me guess your the referee for the two?"


    With a disappointed laughter, he jogged to the two, who were already brawling it out.

 Chapter 5

    It was a small climb as the church sat on a small hill built by stones of antiquity in front our modern eyed standards. The church''s surrounding had a small hedge surrounding it. With the small tress here and there, the sea of grass surrounding it gave small cover to the few squirrels that spurted away from us. Though it sat high on the small hill it was small and shy. It''s height must be around two story high. Unlike the decorated and colorful churches back home, any decorations it has were just a few statues of woman garbed with silk dress were painted, not by colours, but by divinity. The ancient oaken door, are a few feet bigger than Roland who was six feet. It groaned in grace as the priestess pushed it open. Greeted us where rows of logs carved into seats have molds of insignias decorated on their ends. They minded no one and just concentrated at the humble wooden pedestal on the center.


    The only thing that was prideful inside were the one single red rose that was placed near a window that faced east of us.


    The single dew drop straddles for its life as it shimmers on its lavish petals as we sat on the fore front.


    "Now then,"


    Serafina spoke when we were all settled.


    "I''m sure by now that you four have already guesses what is your purpose here."


    "Of course. "


    Said Neil as he laid his back on the seat.


    "I mean if there is a demon lord, or tyrant that threatens the humans of this world..."


    I added and looked at Allan since I know he is the most knowledgeable in this subject.


    "That means we have clean it up."


    "A pawn in the chess board of the gods."


    "A pawn in the chess board of the gods."


    Roland and Neil uttered in Sync and disgust.


    "I once saw it heroic when I was young but now it feels like were cannon fodder."


    Grumbled Allan.


    "Nay!"


    Bursted out May, who stood up, looked at me and then at the priestess.


    "Serafina... Your holiness. Surely, Elfien is a blessing; an answered prayer for her loyal servant -- not a weapon."


    She said with some smiles that faded quick. She sweated and body quaking as Serafina, I noticed, looking away from her worried eyes.


    "I dearly... hope so."


    Serafina silently replied with slowly turning her head to the red petals.


    "No, no, no!"


    The innkeeper then scurried


    towards Serafina where the two began talking where as it unfolds further, it seems like Serafina was just nodding to what the frantic innkeeper is saying.


    "I''ve just realized..."


    Whisper Neil at us.


    "The inn keeper looks like Cherry''s mother."


    "I have a name!"


    I strafed my eyes at Neil.


    "What? Nonsense."


    Continued Allan, completely ignoring me, with a his left eyebrow raised.


    "I mean, she does resemble like her, but her hair is... off."


    Roland speculated.


    I stopped these speculation when I told them it is her, an exact replica of her. If you just remove those brown hair and replace in a coal dark hair then... Down size a bit her chest then there wouldn''t be any denial. Not mention her face has that same theme of youthful regret my original mother has as she languished at the priestess who was looking away at her now.


    "No... No, No, No!!! Elfien cannot leave! He''s just thirteen!"


    Her voice then boomed out that returned our whole attention.


    "Looks like you''re age just got demoted."


    Chuckled Roland which I replied that I am very tall for a thirteen year old.


    "It is the the goddess''s choice to make, May, that''s why I must attempt to convene with the goddess."


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.Serafina put her palm on her forehead as she pursed her lips.


    ¡°But please, May... You have to understand that there must be another reason as to why Elfien was brought back."


    Serafina then held both of the innkeeper''s shoulder.


    "But my prayers... My battles for her... Was it all for naught? "


    "Never think that! Of course you''re servitude for the divine is not in question. I have no doubt that your prayer is the cause for Elfien to be brought back to life."


    "Then why are you taking him away from me!?"


    Both of their pitch were becoming higher and higher that I felt my heart thumping and felt ready to stand up once she calls out my name.


    "It is for him to decide whether to stay here or come with us."


    All of our face fell to Neil. His sudden interruption echoed throughout the church. It stopped everyone''s track as he went to the innkeeper and Serafina with a cordial smile.


    "Forgive me if that was a bit too loud, but I''m one of Elfien''s, friend and guardian before he was sent here by the goddess herself."


    And as proof then presented his ornate beautiful weapons and pointed out his armor and clothes which I wouldn''t doubt that it was tailored and crafted by a divine blacksmith. He then twirled and juggled his weapon around like he knew the weapon from tip to handle.


    "As acting guardian of Elfien, and by our standards he is old enough to choose on his own. I would like to propose that he should choose whether or not he will stay here or come with us."


    "Nonsense!"


    Replied the innkeeper as with one slap of her arms he stole the sword from Neil.


    "Guardian? Sent by the goddess? Adventurers like you have no right to integrate their culture in to our culture!"


    Using the pilfered sword Neil was raising his hands as the blade was an inch from his neck. The three of us stood up but Neil looked at us and told us to stay.


    "May! Listen to me!"


    Serafina moved slow to the innkeeper.


    "Serafina, who ever they are, they are adventurers..!"


    The two then argued while the innkeeper still held the sword neck point at Neil.


    "Well that back fired real fast."


    Whispered Roland as I notice him grabbing my arm while his other hand grabs for his own weapon.


    I then heard Allan made a mocking cough twice. Which Neil gave a running cough, that made Roland made strong cough with a furious brow.


    "I have yet to gather the full purpose of your calling on this world. But believe me! If stories of old are to be believed then they are the new born heroes of this world! The one that can end all of us hiding these behind walls!"


    "But Elfien is not a hero! He is my child, my only reason to live on! Isn''t it not this my fruit for serving her always? Was all my work and prayer for naught?"


    Serafina''s gaze fell down as she held her left shoulder as May was trembling and the sword she led becoming weaker as a river fell down her eyes. Something about it made my chest hurt as I saw her cry.


    "Goddamn it Neil!"


    I was focused on the innkeeper that I didn''t realize Neil was furrowing his eyebrows and bit in his lips while Allan was covering his face while shaking his head and Roland bulging his eyes as he moved his mouth to spurn silent cussing at Neil.


    "May, please understand."


    "No, I will not to lose him again!"


    "May!"


    "Whoa! Whoa!"


    Me, Allan, Roland then walked up as the innkeeper sheathed out a hidden dagger and pointed at Serafina, and held Neil''s sword firm again.


    "Even if it means turning my back on everything!"


    Even when I stood besides my fellow comrades who were now calming down and trying to reason with the innkeeper. The shaking figure of this replica of a mother made my legs, hands, mind and teeth shook like a child betraying her beloved mother. Each drop of emotion that escaped her left eye prattled on my heart and each drop felt heavier on me.


    "M-mom!"


    I spoke out with a tremble.


    "Enough. Let''s go home."


    Eyes down, I slipped out of Roland''s grasp and made my way unto the innkeeper''s hands. Throwing both blade that she held I leaded her out... Leading her out like I know the place.


    The early morning rays dappled down on our cheeks as I lead her down the small hill and in to the street in silent.


    I just held her arm tight and went ahead without any thought what the innkeeper''s thinking right now. I went on and on and on until I hear the clamoring, the steps, and saw them. Hundreds of curious eyes of just awaken townsmen was concentrated at me. I stopped my tracks when I realized I don''t know where we''re going and unconsciously held the innkeeper''s hand tighter that I let go.


    "Ah, sorry. I didn''t mean..."


    Before I knew it she took my hands and lead the way. Running away, like we were being chased or rushing for something. It was tight... Almost a squeezing tight grip that crushed my arm and I felt like barely keeping up with her pace. My protest of her hands was hurting me fell on the dirt road as we reached the inn. It didn''t end there. Once we were there, she pulled me upstairs, back to the room where I woke up and then locked me inside. I tried knocking, and kicking for a reply but...


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!"


    Was she repeated while crying.

 Chapter 6

    It feels like an hour or so since my last attempt to knock open the door. She never answered my call only heard feint sweeping noises and occasional sniffling.


    Thus began my adventure in this wooden crafted room to see if I can find an escape. Only one bed here and a window that attracted me the most. Peering out the first thing that caught my heart were the walls that towered over the homes within. It wasn''t a titan wall that I often see in fantasy mediums, no. My best guess was it''s a five story tall wall or more, yet five story tall of stone and mediaeval labour is something to marvel upon.


    After a few minutes of seeing men on top patrolling around I returned to my original objective. Speculating the height, I''m sure it was one story fall to the hard dirt ground if I were jump out right now. The innkeeper would notice my escape with in a thud on the ground,that''s for sure. Then there''s the occasional walkers who noticed me peeping like Tom. Doing an escape at this time would garner the attention of the inhabitants who might alert the innkeeper.


    The red marks on my wrist was a great reminder of what I could expect from that woman. At least that''s one escape route to have in mind. For the mean time I bided my time inspecting the whole place I was locked in.


    A bed of sewn straws with two pillows stuffed with feathers, and that''s it... It was a space of hammered wood, planks, and medieval ingenuity. It''s sheets and whatnot were not enough for a improvised rope.


    I''m stuck here until the innkeeper or Allan, Roland, and Neil does something. So I bided my time for something to happen.


    Sitting on a corner I could hear some chattering of several boisterous men, ordering of the local poison, and the innkeeper''s own centurion like voice greeting them warmly.


    From where I am, the innkeeper''s loud voice was reminiscent of my mom''s voice. Every time I hear her take orders and laugh with the customers,  made my mind and heart rush with adrenaline. My body was well trained to be on the ready to do work when I hear my mother''s working voice call out. But... All I could do is tap my feet as I sat and waited... And waited... And waited. Until a pak  sound hit the wooden floor, reminiscent of a marble hitting the floor, made me jump up to investigate. It was a pebble.


    "You missed, you old dog!"


    "You''re old! It went in! Didn''t you see?"


    "That''s what she said."


    "Would you too bury the hatchet and help with this ladder already!?"


    What? In the middle of the day? Really?


    "Ey! What are you guys doing!?"


    I picked up the stone they threw and looked out the window.


    Three of them lifting the ladder up to my window while a crowd was brewing in front of the Inn.


    "Saving the damsel in distress! Or prince in distress at this setup."


    Neil spoke out.


    "Either one works."


    I replied in excitement.


    "What about the innkeeper?"


    I asked as the ladder then fell on the ledge.


    "Taken care of."


    Said Roland clapping his hands to remove the dirt.


    I could hear the clamour below. All of them calling for a captain and saying the door was barded from the outside and three youngins were setting up a ladder. A loud call of the name Elfien and a thunderous gallop of rage then followed which  prompted me to the ladders.


    "Elfien, no!"


    She shouted as she entered.


    "Pull me out!"


    And pull me they did. I was almost caught but her hands but was swiped off by the last second.


    "Move! Move! Move! The guards are here!"


    Allan, single handedly carried the ladder while Roland protected him and Neil clearing path on the rumbling crowd.


    "Hey, let me down first!"


    It was rickety ride that I held so dear to ladder fearing I might shaken off.


    "And how the hell are you carrying me by yourself?"


    "Well, powers, you''ll get one too but let''s get you to the church first before going down."


    Replied Allan as they dodged and mazed through the angry jeering crowd and shouting guards.


    "Elfien!"


    And then, like a booming microphone the four of us, and crowd around us, froze as the Innkeeper jumped out of the window and landing on the ground holding a sword flaring like the sun itself was inside. The townies cheered and applauds as the innkeeper began to gave chase.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "What are you waiting for move!"


    I called out to the three below.


    "You have the sky give us directions!"


    Cried Neil as he sheathed out his own sword and scared the townies in our way. While Roland used his to protect Allan from any guards that managed to reach us.


    "Wolololo!"


    Screamed Neil as he waved his sword around to the townies that tried to stop him, and if a guard did face him, he somehow defeated them with ease.


    The church was on a hill and very visible, no doubt. But sketching a way through was my job now. If we backtracked we could reach a main road and reach it in no time. But the innkeeper was nearing behind us. So, inspecting the alleyways... Take the alleyway on the right. I told Neil.


    "Hold on tight!"


    Allan warned as I held dear to this wood and ropes that held this rickety contraption together as it got more shaky when they made a sharp turn and was literally running from their lives.


    "Forward, until we reach the end of the alleyway then turn right again! This should lead us to the main street."


    I bellowed out as I inspected our destination.


    "Let go of him!"


    The innkeeper screamed out as she was getting nearer.


    "Get him to the church. The innkeeper is here!"


    Croaked Roland as he took a stand against the innkeeper.


    "Don''t wreck yourself."


    I bellowed at him.


    "Haa!"


    The innkeeper dodged.


    "Oahhoho!!!"


    "Ohh!"


    The crowd synchronized; women covered their mouth and men covered their lower part like they felt the pain Roland got as he groveled on the dirt ground hands on crotch.


    "Neil! Roland got his sack destroyed! The innkeeper is biting our tail!"


    Yelled Allan.


    "Is he dead?"


    "No, I think."


    I responded.


    "Unfortunate. Let me try this old lady."


    "Don''t forget your older."


    Remarked Allan as Neil stopped and let us pass.


    He took up his sword, twirled it around and made his stand against the thundering innkeeper.


    "I see it!"


    Said Allan we made it at the end of the alley way and made a tight turn.


    There it was, the small stone wall and the humble church that sat on top of the small hill where some women, wearing nun like outfits, and Serafina were pushing opening its oaken door for sanctuary.


    "Yeah!!!"


    "Onwards captain! Onwards!"


    The crowd of townies cheered on as May ran over the groveling Neil who just received the same treatment. Not only that, some children began throwing pebbles at him before some guardsmen stole him away from the crowd. Our eyes met soon after, she was huffing and eyes filled with worry and desperation directed on mine.


    "She''s catching up!"


    I said to Allan.


    "Just hold on tight!"


    She then drifted herself inside a house where within a few second she sprang out of said house and to a neighboring roof where she continued to leap from roof to roof. She was a few jumps away from me.


    "Allan!"


    I shouted as I was climbing down.


    "Fly!"


    He screamed.


    "What the f!!!"


    He threw the ladder towards the church with me still on it!


    "Got you!"


    She said as in mid air, pushing my head in her bosom as she took me. Lifting her sword up a beam of magic... Real life magic before my eyes. Despite the oxymoron, this the only thing I could comprehend as a transparent green circle was formed bellow the very tip of our toes carried us. We were swaying down like a lazily feather that fell from an angel''s grace. Everything was so surreal when my head is resting on a soft mound of breast, cloth, and warmth whilst the cheer of the civilians who ran to the hill and clapped at our peaceful decent.


    The ladder clattered and broke half in front of the church and as for us we gilded down the roof of the church where the transparent green circle disappeared.


    I held close to her as I took a second to control my heavy breathing and my wild heart beat.


    "Naughty."


    She said as she flick my forehead before leaping down.


    "My, my. After such a long time you decided to use that power again."


    Said Serafina as May landed us in front of the church.


    "I will not lose my son again."


    She pointed her still gleaming sword at her. The women with Serafina backed off a bit but she was calm and smiled at us.


    "U-um... Mom, please don''t point your sword at someone... Again."


    I tried to mediate.


    "I am not the one who''s going to do that."


    She then held the sword that made gleaming light snuffed out.


    "It is him."


    An exchange of stares was given until the crowd began clamor on and the women wearing nun like outfits were dealing with them.


    "Good day then."


    The innkeeper replied as she held my hand with an iron grip and pulled me away from the scene.


    "Captain!"


    "Dear heavens... Is that your son!?"


    "He''s alive!"


    "The great divine gave a blessing to Ellena again!"


    She didn''t respond to any of the cheer that the people around gave as she pushed through. Eyes of children, adult and young, looked as if I am a miracle that came back three days after death. I don''t know the story of Elfien but seeing some people cry as they attempted to say do you remember me? Tells me he has quite a reputation for such a young boy.


    "Captain... What say you on these troublemaker."


    A trio of guard went to us and showed us three smiling teens tied, reeks of something rotten, and humbled with thrown tomatoes, carrots, and cabbages... With worms around. Not only that, the public was voicing out; The pit! Night digging! Monster bait! To the guards.


    "Talk to O''Brian, not me."


    She said as she went on.


    "Expect another visit!"


    Neil barked out as my friends were being escorted. His smile was drowns by the plethora of faces as May the innkeeper pulls me away.

 Chapter 7

    Warm and fed at the Inn again,


    Leave the sword at home, John.


    Warm and fed at the Inn again,


    Leave the sword at home, John.


    I think of what''s their next move as I sat on this corner of the wall near the fireplace where -- along with the fireplace -- light lived on several candle powered lamps where soldiers removed their helmet, ate heartily, and sang songs of comradely.


    I, along with them, used knife and hands to gather the bits of meats and vegetables.


    While I face my own meal of hot sheep entrails with leafy veggies in it. The smell is a bit repugnant, but if one passes it''s stinging aroma they would be surprise of it''s rich taste that speaks of the hardy, yet rich life they are enjoying... Probably.


    Come on lads louder! Eyyy!!!


    Long we''ve fought on the battlements,


    Now we''re safe and home, John...


    Don''t forget the one''s who fell.


    Riddle fiddle little rye eye doe


    That was what I thought as I ate alone on this corner where I could see these men and women on how they live. I was seated her by May, where in I a monopoly of a window that, although shows a scant view of the dark blanket night above -- which I was aiming -- it showed the life of this town. Parents scolded children who were still running around the dirt street, three men with straw hats pulled carts with sacks, and the candles that betrayed the shadow of two lovers that alot of us did notice, but didn''t care about much of the moans. All the while I saw the glowing eyes -- torches -- of the wall that surrounds this world.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    I dropped my knife as I didn''t notice the addendum of plates of meat, rice and cooked entrails placed before me.


    ¡°Oh, come on captain, you know Anna doesn''t like -- Oh!¡±


    Behind her was blonde man that paused and gave me a tipsy smile. This blonde haired and bearded man, wearing a plate armor inspected me close as the innkeeper sat down to me drinking a mouthful of her own local brew.


    ¡°It''s a miracle he is! Ha!¡±


    He laughed, bombarded me with alcoholic stench, and ruffled my head after inspecting me with great length.


    ¡°Welcome back son! By the great goddess, Ellena is truly blessed! Haha, re-re-remember me son?¡±


    The reeking gentleman knocked on his armor as he asked. I shook my head in reply as I held my breath.


    "Ahem!"


    ¡°Y-yes! Ma''am!¡±


    He suddenly hid his tipsy face with a flash as the the innkeeper coughed and hit the table.


    ¡°This is a family table, Edmund, so keep your problems with your lover far away from this table.¡±


    With that, the blonde guy marched back to the other men that laughed at him. Who, in turn raised their mug induced with alcohol towards us. May did the same. Copying her, I raised my own wooden bowl of soup in response.


    ¡°Eyyy! To the captain''s son!¡±


    ¡°Yeeeaahhheees!!!¡±


    They drank in unison. Gulping, gulping, even the innkeeper drank with end at this huge wooden mug without stop! I could see the bulging movements of the poison going down their necks.


    *Thud!*


    *Burrrrrpppp!!!*


    Everyone then began chortling and laughing as if they won a fight or something... It was intense to see this synchronization from the soldiers. That''s precisely why I laughed with them as one another patted the others back. The room is sure filled with the smell of alcohol and companionship and joy, the very same atmosphere in Sandy''s.


    ¡°Edmund! Serve the bar!¡±


    Says May aloud.


    The blonde guy who went near us pointed himself with a questioning face.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°On the double!¡±


    She hit the table that shook the wooden bowls and my core.


    ¡°O-on the way Ma''am!¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    He kinda reminds of our new waiter back home.


    ¡°Here,¡±


    She then placed a slab of roasted breast of chicken on my bowl


    ¡°I saved it for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you... M-mom.¡±


    Even at that almost monotonous thank you I gave in my entire life, she still manage to give a genuine you''re welcome to me as she rubbed her hands and said let''s eat. And eat she did, she didn''t pause and wait, nor did she let up as she bit the hard bread with enjoyment and ease. Savored the veggie soup with entrails and meat, all the while gulping down her drink. She was definitely fast paced as my mother, where in fact, she gulped her mug, spooned her last, and wheezed out her happiness as I was halfway on my soup and hard bread.


    ¡°Ah... It''s been a while since I ate this good.¡±


    She picked her teeth as she smiled at me.


    ¡°Thank you for the meal.¡±


    I tried to bite faster and swallow faster as I stuff h face with food until my cheeks were those of a hamster.


    ¡°Elfien, mind your manners. Look.¡±


    She then went near me and wiped off something on my cheek.


    ¡°Don''t mess up you''re face, ok. Enjoy the meal, little one.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes Ma''am.¡±


    I tried to smile a bit to off set my awkwardly tone at her.


    ¡°Heh. Could you repeat that?¡±


    She held her mouth that wanted burst out something but couldn''t contain her facial expression.


    A tear rolled down her left eye.


    Gulping down what good inside my mouth,


    ¡°Yes Ma''am!¡±


    I said a little louder.


    ¡°At ease my love. At ease.¡±


    She wiped off the emotion off her eye.


    Since we left from the captain''s Inn,


    Two months gone or nigh, John,


    Was there ever chum mates, now,


    Such as you and I, John?


    Long we''ve fought on the battlements, now we''re safe at home, John...


    Don''t forget the the one''s who fell,


    Riddle fiddle little rye eye doe.


    ¡°What are they singing?¡±


    I said as my bowl now empty and the hard bread I manage to finish.


    ¡°It''s our song, don''t you remember?¡±


    She stood and began clearing the table which I, instinctively, did the same.


    ¡°It''s ok, it''s ok. I can do it. I prefer that you sing your favorite song with them.¡±


    ¡°Favorite?¡±


    Her hands tremble a bit as she picked up my bowl.


    ¡°Y-yes. You always sing that... With me...¡±


    She stuttered a bit when she jumbled the wooden dish away with haste as I could her sniffle away from me. Into the crowd that cheered her name as the she pushed forward with her own smile.


    After that I sat and waited. May continued to serve the bar with the blonde guy, Edmund, all the while drinking with them. Almost all men inside this inn was flushed pink on the cheeks while the others were either snoring or going from awake to asleep. Then there were the unlucky ones who got their ears pulled out of the Inn when enraged women entered the Inn and called out their name.


    Whatever fun, or entertainment, I had while waiting for them to end is when one man -- bushy mustache, long and dripping nose like a broken tap -- told me to keep the fire fed and roaring and gave me a half bent silver coin in exchange.


    Woods were stacked near the fireplace where as the hour passed by the number of wood dwindled as did the men. Time wasn''t relevant to any of us, I was used to a clock that I don''t even have a clue if it''s midnight or pass midnight. It feels like an eternal night as the candles inside the lamps began to flicker and sleep. Only the flames and embers of the fireplace kept the cold, darkness and my sleep away.


    The low murmur of May and some men still had their mug and talks on a far table. There were meat and drinks stories and miseries as I watch the embers.


    ¡°Edmund and company!¡±


    With a bang on the door that jumped my heart. A large old man, wearing the same armor as every soldier in here, entered with a frightful hoarse voice.


    Men who were snoring woke up with widen eyes, and the company around May stood up.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    They all saluted as if they sobered up. Yet this professionalism faded after he stood their for a minuet of silent. Almost all returned to sleep and bobbed their head up and down.


    ¡°Damn younglings... ¡±


    He muttered as he went to the nearest table and raised his hands.


    ¡°Officer at the present, you damn dogs!¡±


    Roared May as her hair wrinkled and face turned red, mouth a gape like lion''s maw.


    All the men, the old large man even, and me, scattered ourselves selves up on out toes to attention after such thunderous roar.


    ¡°Ma''am! Yes! Ma''am!¡±


    It felt like she commanded the entire world for a moment there.


    She didn''t seem to care as her head bobbed around from awake to asleep. As for the old man he drop his salute and ordered the men to leave.


    ¡°Right, boy.¡±


    He called out to me and cocked an eye at me as the last of the men left.


    ¡°Y-yes sir,¡±


    I said in stutterers. I was petrified when I met his deep, black, bottomless abyssal eyes. The very sight of him shouts an angry white mustached man ready to hit you if given a wrong answer. Anyone would feel engage when you stare at his aged veteran face.


    ¡°Don''t do that you''re a townie,¡±


    ¡°... A what?¡±


    I squeaked.


    ¡°A townsmen, son, so put down your hands.¡±


    Which I promptly did and said my sorry.


    ¡°Do you still know me, boy?¡±


    I hear him say in a low tone as he turned his back and began to take to the doors.


    Which, like the man named Edmund, I shook my head.


    ¡°I just want to say it''s good to see you, Elfien. And please do take care of the captain and,¡±


    He pointed at the whole area.


    ¡°My men''s mess.¡±


    After nodding to him he walked off, I could hear him slapping a soldier who he caught pissing.

 Chapter 8

    It was a ghost silent Inn when the last of the soldiers left and the old man''s commanding voice faded into the dark. This is when I rolled up my sleeves and began... Questioning where should I start?


    It was dance floor of work; stools sleeping on the floor that made a great exercise course for the rodents that squeaked for the crumbs around. Puddles of purple drink foamed on the floor making the nocturnal mice drunk, the tables misplaced, some even overturned, and stained with whatever soup or broth that wasn''t eaten. Not mention the wooden mugs, knives and bowls scattered here and there.


    Any source of water wasn''t in sight as I briefly forgot what era this world is in. Although, I remember a well somewhere out there near us, but it was too dark for my liking.


    I never thought I would miss bright light bulbs, running water taps, and any cleaning amenities that would help me right now. Until now, I never knew how much a sturdy mop could mean to me.


    That all aside, I stoked another wood in to the fire place, started with flipping up the stools and chairs. Simple enough and chased off the bigger hissing rodents that didn''t scurried away from me. Taking a dirty cloth I found under the bar I began to wipe the uneven rough tables. Crumbs, scraps, and alcohol I swept and used an empty mug as a bin.


    Once that was done I placed every stool on top of the tables, and went on to the final task. Collecting the wooden mugs, knives and bowls into a large wooden basin where I stowed it all into the back of the Inn.


    Then a new problem arose when I was picking up the last mugs. Under the bar a barrel was cracked. A puddle of dark violet liquid was seeping out and was already making the cockroaches drunk.


    All in day''s work. All in a day''s work. All in a day''s work...


    Breathing in and out, I put my spine to work and pulled it out. It almost drained me to just to move it out a few inch. Well, the barrel is clearly full and large, but surely I have my own powers. Heck, Allan lifted me in a ladder single handedly. Either way, I stopped my plan and instead just used an empty wooden mug to collect the the precious dripping drink.


    ¡°Haah! Service please... Haa! Ha!¡±


    A familiar and exhausted voice called out as I heard the door open.


    I popped my head up as to meet that recognizable voice.


    ¡°Ha! See... told you... he''d be the bar tender in just a day.¡±


    Neil arms wide like he won a hundred dollar bet.


    ¡°Oh, thank god... she''s asleep.¡±


    Allan holding his groin. Which I thought weird since he didn''t got the kick treatment.


    ¡°And at least there''s still fire in here.¡±


    Roland rubbed both of his hands.


    Sweaty wet, dirt ridden, scratch ridden, and tattered clothing while holding a hefty sack on their back. Fun, was smeared all over their smiles that showed missing teeth. Their hair were ruffled with mud and pupils diluted as they wheezed out their breath.


    ¡°It''s late, and I''m cleaning up.¡±


    I said as they took the stools I tidied up and sat down while tossing their loot on the floor.


    ¡°Plus, should we ditch it?¡±


    I lowered my tone.


    ¡°A bar closing before dawn?¡±


    Wheezed and smirked Neil out loud not caring for the innkeeper sleeping.


    ¡°Are you new to this business?Nonsense. One of your finest please.¡±


    He added resting his elbow on the bar.


    ¡°No. Seriously though, are we leaving?¡±


    I pressed them further.


    ¡°That''s bad business practice if you ask me, also hit me.¡±


    Replied Allan.


    ¡°Just give us some drink and we''ll talk. We''re just parched.¡±


    Said Roland chucking out a silver coin to the threshold. It was larger than an ordinary coin back home and was whole unlike the bent and halved silver the dopey mucus ridden soldier gave to me.


    ¡°I... Look, I Don''t know the price,


    plus I''m too young to serve alcohol to other under aged teens,¡±


    If such law exists in this world.


    ¡°Plus, come on tell me if were leaving. This is our only chance.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, we''re not leaving yet, I don''t want to go out of the wilderness without what''s going on.¡±


    Spoke Roland crossing his arm.


    ¡°Serafina said we should wait until she has convened from the goddess for answers. Looks like gods in this world are proactive ones.¡±


    Said Allan as he rested his head on the bar.


    ¡°Also, I don''t want to go to a foreign country without knowing where we are, what country we''re in, the political stuff and the social rules of this world.¡±


    Neil then demanded his drink or was going to talk to the manager of the establishment for my poor performance.


    With them giggling, I raised my hands up and rolled my eyes and gave him the wooden mug that I was using earlier as a catch basin from the broken barrel.


    ¡°You sound like Neil, but not the Neil who I know.¡±


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.I said as I took two more mugs and let them get filled up.


    I know for one that Neil is tactical but whenever playing, RPG, Jrpg, MMO, or DnD he would always went to explore rather than inspect or plan something when going inside a dungeon. It always results in our uncountable death, but he was always somehow blessed by Rngjesus.


    ¡°Heh. I know. The young me would beat me and force me to leave this place by the morn¡¯ Time will change you, you''ll know it soon enough.¡±


    He raised his mug and drank with heart.


    ¡°Ah... Strong and refreshing.¡±


    ¡°Serves up.¡±


    I said as I filled two more mugs and gave it to Allan and Roland.


    Roland immediately grabbed it while Neil rubbed Allan''s back to wake him up.


    ¡°For not getting our sacks destroyed? ¡±


    Yawned Allan as he raised his mug, rubbed the sleep away from his eyes, and smiled.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    I would toast to that.


    ¡°To hell with you. ¡±


    Roland''s mug hit Allan''s.


    ¡°Next time you''re facing that hag with your legs wide open. Ok?¡±


    Same with Neil.


    I shook my head as they chanted ¡®For not getting our sack destroyed.¡¯ and drank a mighty gulp.


    ¡°Either way, why are you still up at this time. It''s nearly dawn you know.¡±


    They inquired, I didn''t know myself that it was that late, but I am sure I did this one time back home. Helping mom and the crew wash the grease traps, oven trays, cauldrons, and the such until 2 in the morning.


    ¡°But it''s around like 2 or 3 a.m.¡±


    Said Neil.


    ¡°Staying up all night is bad for you... Sonny. Hehe.¡±


    Smiled Roland as he gave me the mug and asked for another.


    ¡°Well, I don''t know my self, either way, what''s your guys excuse?¡±


    I already have my own vague guesses on why are they''re all battered looking. Giving another shot to Roland I asked what were they doing on this late on this medieval world.


    ¡°Testing.¡±


    Yawned Allan again as he gave me the mug a quarter pint still remaining. He didn''t want more.


    ¡°Testing what?¡±


    I asked.


    ¡°Abilities,¡±


    Spoke out Neil.


    ¡°We tried to scale the wall earlier, and Allan here had the most back broken.¡±


    Playing shadows to the men up on the battlements, stealing their coins only to return them, and scaring some kids who were awake and perching on their windows. Then, by utter sheer stupidity they decided to have a free for all fist fight. No one won.


    ¡°I expected Roland to choke the two of you.¡±


    His hands are no joke, I am glad I am his friend.


    ¡°Not if he fights the two of us.¡±


    Smiled Allan.


    ¡°Yep, like a bunch of cowards!¡±


    In other words, having the time of their lives while having to see the world outside the wall.


    ¡°W-what''s outside then?¡±


    I neared my ear and attention to them.


    Little I could do to quell the thumping heart of my wonder. Surely, having to scale walls with nothing but bare hands and exploring wilderness with nothing but you was something far richer and throbbing than... Working... On this menial kitchen work... I kinda betrayed myself when I said that.


    ¡°Well, it''s just fields upon fields of crop land; Wheat, hops, barley, veggies, wooden walls and pastures. Nothing to see much yet.¡±


    Said Neil as he patted my shoulder.


    ¡°Either way, don''t get too excited, for now our course is clear. While we wait for answers as to why were reincarnated on this world we figure out how to deal with that cow.¡±


    ¡°Cow? You mean the innkeeper?¡±


    I asked.


    ¡°Is that what we call the woman that obliterated your sacks now?¡±


    Snickered Allan, whom Neil replied with a raising both his eyebrows and a raise of his mug before drinking.


    ¡°There''s a limit on being cocky, Allan.¡±


    Pointed Roland with a rumble under his tone.


    ¡°Welp, that''s bedtime calling.¡±


    Said Allan as he stood, yawned and stretched.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Said me and Roland.


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Agreed Neil. Chugging his drink, he rested the empty mug and wiped his mouth before tapping Roland''s back.


    ¡°Come on you old sod. I don''t want to see Catherine suddenly showing up in this world because we got you legless again in a far away pub. And yes she''s worst than my wife, worst than any demon lord perhaps.¡±


    Explained Neil as he helped Roland off his chair.


    ¡°What do you meansh? I... Am... Nowt... Derruur.. -- Uumphh!¡±


    ¡°Take it outside!¡±


    I quickly croaked out while simultaneously grabbing a mug to catch whatever was coming out. Thankfully, he held his stomach''s innards in his mouth bloating his cheeks like a hamster filled with sunflower seeds. Only this time it held something that I don''t want to deal with.


    ¡°Oh, and clean this this place up, we have a surprise for you tomorrow.¡±


    Both of them waved as they drag Roland and their loot out of the Inn.


    *****


    The lights began to dwindle as I have finally finished cleaning. It was the innkeeper that kept from killing the candles and fire.


    Lifting her up from her shoulder, I woke whatever semblance of consciousness that still lurked in there to get her feet to work.


    ¡°Ahaha. Elfien... Elfien...¡±


    She hugged me and rubbed her cheek to mine while bombarding me with alcoholic stench. She was way, way, more heavier than my mother. Yet, just like my mother the innkeeper refused to let go of her drinking cup.


    We did manage to reach the top and to her room soon after. Kicking open the door, and breaking a final lap to her bed.


    The floors groans and creaks at the impact of us falling on her bed.


    The bed was hard and the cushion was anemic of anything soft. The pillows were the second soft thing that caught my body when the innkeeper snatched me down and pressed me to the first soft thing.


    I slipped out of her clutches and began tucking her in. Unbuttoning her shirt a bit, I brushed her hair up and somehow got the mug put of her hands. Using the blanket I wiped the sweat around her head, collar bone, and legs. After that, I spread the blanket to cover the innkeeper.


    It was hot, and I was already using my clothes to wipe my sweaty brow. Navigating my way to the window I opened it ajar for some chill and refreshment.


    This caused the some fraction of the moon''s light to burst inside and reveal to me the history of the innkeeper.


    Unlike the barren room she used to lock me up hers was filled with assortment of artifacts of shinning swords, gleaming shields, and glossy pearly earnings and other exotic shells and colorful feathers.


    Some I recognize, some otherworldly. Small kite shaped glass like shields shimmer with brilliance near a full armor of black that made my heart jump a little until I saw on it''s crusader like helmet was a straw hat with a fake sunflower on it.


    There was a lot more items that the light couldn''t spoil. I would open the window to let the moonlight show more, and tell me more. But I stop when I saw a flute of smooth and elegant design with blue rings on it''s blow holes. Then, what caught my eye to most was besides the flute. It was modern familiar item. One that made me look twice and ask if it was real... And it was real when I picked it up and looked at it with trembling hands looking at it.


    Why is it here!? I burned this one back home!


    ¡°Elfien... Please forgive me.¡±


    Spoke out the crying innkeeper. Returning the item back to the table I closed the window and left the room with a bit of shudder in me as went down.


    I returned down stairs to snuff out the few strong lanterns. The heart that was roaring was now a purr of flames when blew it out.

 Chapter 9

    I never felt so welcoming to a bed like that; The straws were too thin to mask the bumps of the logs, the feathered stuffed pillow barely could be called fluffy, while the blanket was woolly and an infinite resource of itch and sneeze. Cheap was written all over my bed. Yet, when I use my elbow to help the pillow, lived through the bumps, and close my eyes under the woolly blanket, then it was paradise for me.


    A fortress utopia against the wisp of icy breeze born out of the dawn''s call where they easily conquered the whole inn. Indeed, these three kept me warm, and well asleep... I found comfort until a roster crows.


    Those crackle announces: Wake up, works begins anew. Normally I would have gotten out of bed with out a cinch; my body had already been trained to resist the urge of 5 mins extensions. Yet, I have to force everything just lift one leg and persuaded my other leg to follow.


    Soon, I did manage to get up. Walking down stairs and treaded to the icy atmosphere... Damp and felt like every planks from end to end of this Inn were wet and cold. Drops of water echoed the place so did the smell of alcohol tickled deep inside my nose. The stone floor felt slippery as I treaded to the bar. It was the crack of dawn and the rays of this world''s sun is yet to surpass the mountains. But light was ample enough for me to dodge the stool and tables and check the cracked barrel. It halted to a drip and that the wooden basin was full of cold ale with some swimming dead roaches in it. I decided to let the innkeeper to decide what to do and took an empty bucket.


    I was kissed by the icy lips of this isekai dawn as I pushed open the door.


    The mechanical movement of my right hand rubbing the opposite shoulder gave scant heat for me to thread forward to the well with ice grip on the bucket.


    Upon arrival, a silhouette of hooded figures were in line with sleeves up when rotating the wheel.


    I stood in line behind the two. Taking deep breathers to stop my teeth from clattering as I watch them have a giggle at me. I giggled back and told them it''s a good morning today.


    ¡°Well, if isn''t the talk of the town. So good to see you getting up early in the morning again.¡±


    Said the woman with crisp red hair as she took her filled bucket.


    ¡°Yeah, and just a thin clothing at this hour? Again!? My, my.¡±


    Cried with disgust the woman in a brown hooded coat as she strung the handle of her bucket and threw it down where a sound splashing bwish echoed.


    ¡°I expected May to give the boy some normal upbringing after such incident, but looks like she''s being a captain again when his son -- Aw! Hey!¡±


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.The red hair woman eyed at her with spears as she clenches her lips and threaten to hit her again.


    ¡°Ah... I mean what brings you here today young man?¡±


    She broke a sweat as she gave me a shaky smile and a forced sweet tone.


    ¡°Er... Just need some water for washing purposes. ¡±


    I raised my bucket as white smokes escaped my mouth.


    ¡°Ah. Of course you would, why would you be here a few moments before sunlight. Here.¡±


    The brown cloaked woman then offered to fill up my bucket when she pulled up her bucket.


    ¡°No, no. I am, it''s ok, but I think you need it more.¡±


    ¡°Come on kid have it,¡±


    The red hair woman suddenly filled my bucket.


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    I buckled at the sudden action.


    Having some enhanced strength would be great right now as I almost spilled the bucket. Right now my knees are shaking not by the weight but by the freezing splash that hit my chest.


    ¡°There we go, are you going back for a second round?¡±


    She then took the brown cloaked woman''s bucket who was protesting to give her bucket.


    ¡°N-no... I... I think this is... i-i nuff... Thank y-y-you...¡±


    Clattering my smile as I still attempted to hide my fa?ade...


    ¡°Off you go then, young one. You''re clearly freezing to death. Martha, will you be a dear?¡±


    The crisp haired lady began tugging the brown cloak to give her coat.


    ¡°And risk the ire of the captain?¡±


    She held her brown coat.


    ¡°Why not give yours?¡±


    I fled the scene, knees hitting one another as I hurry back, away from the women that didn''t notice my hurry from their argument.


    As I shut the door with haste I dropped the bucket on the bar, took a stool and sat near the fire place to make a fire...


    "Achoo!"


    Since when did you know how to start a fire without a lighter!?


    Curses rang in mind as I raced upstairs. Throwing my wet shirt and kicking off my shoes as I dove in that itchy blanket. My mind hadn''t fully adopted that I am a world where flushing toilets doesn''t exist. Do they even have toilets in this era? Or do they just do it on a river or forest? Agh! Wish I had listened to my history teacher. Which I debated if it will be useful since he was just reading text book and no deep specific knowledge of the day to day medieval life of a peasants'' latrine etiquettes or fire making. That was quite specific of me to think as I closed my eyes back into my fortress of wool and concentrated on heating myself up.


    I took deep breathes and used my breath to even intensify the heat inside this woolly world, and bumpy frame. I restrained myself from the scratching my whole body and merely commanded my hands to rub one another until it generated enough heat for me... For comfort... For sleep.


    ¡°... Wake up class is over.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    I saw star float around me as the rumbling noise of my classmate pickup their bag and three blurry girls in front of me.


    ¡°Hmm... You don''t smell like alcohol, did you stay up all night doing your homework again?¡±


    She then lifted my bangs. Her hands are warm, and I could feel it...


    ¡°You have heavy bags again.¡±


    She sighed.


    ¡°M-Mary?¡±


    As my eyes finally adjusted to the light and smashed together the three blurry girls to form a Blondie with green eyes.


    ¡°Mary? I... I-I am back?¡±


    I looked around me and it was my classroom and classmates noisy as ever when leaving for the computer lab. I saw Neil, Allan, and Roland chatting to Erika and Jeanne.


    ¡°Half asleep are we? Come on, you can sleep besides me in the Com. Lab. I promise to hide you fro¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hey, you''re sweating... wake up.¡±

 Chapter 10

    ¡°Hey!¡±


    I snorted as I felt a sharp sting on my cheek. I hear Allan call my name three times before I could respond.


    ¡°You were sweating and murmuring. You got a nightmare?¡±


    He said.


    I was back. I could feel my heart drum in a rapid beat as I looked around.


    ¡°I-I-I thought... I was back... A dream, damn it!¡±


    I suddenly then found myself being calmed by Allan and giving me a drink from a small wooden bowl.


    ¡°It''s just a dream nothing too serious. Just a dream.¡±


    He then wiped the sweat of my brow.


    Which, after a few minuets of calming myself down at that vivid and almost real experience.


    ¡°My clothes...¡±


    These fabric felt more... Familiar... It wasn''t thin like the clothes I used earlier and felt more familiar then what I was wearing earlier. Then, my sights trailed on the window where I saw my shirt and my pants were hanging.


    ¡°Did you dressed me up?¡±


    I threw the blanket and found I have some new black slacks on me.


    ¡°Yes I did. What about it?¡±


    Replied Allan as he collected the wooden bowl and cloth he used to wipe my sweat.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Even the underwear is new.


    ¡°You were wet and sweating when I found you. Mind you, I once changed my 21 year old son''s clothes when he come home piss drunk. Twice. So get over it.¡±


    "Does that make you a good parent for changing your drunk son? Or bad one for tolerating your son to come home drunk and pissing the bed twice?"


    With a small chuckle he then told me stand up and get over it. Neil and Roland is done cooking.


    ¡°Wait they cook?¡±


    I said rubbing my eyes as we went down.


    ¡°I haven''t even washed the wishes yet, what time is it anyway?¡±


    I have my guesses. The sun was shinning down and the amount of noise outside was going me a 10 am vibe.


    ¡°Around nine. I think.¡±


    Said Roland with a garment akin to a white shirt and black slack, while holding a mop in hand.


    "Morning,"


    Greeted Roland as we went down. He then told Allan that Neil needs some help with bringing out the food.


    ¡°It''s still cold as hell, but the sun is warming the place up."


    He added.


    I then asked for the mop which, upon inspection, is just a stick with fabric as a brush. He said I can keep it, he only made this last night since he had an issue on his bed.


    ¡°T-thanks. Not for just the mop but this.¡±


    The tables were sparkling, the stools were neatly arranged under table, the old candles on the lamp were gone and replaced by new ones. When I inspected the bar the leaking barrel was out and replaced with new one -- they found the stash of barrels at the pantry -- while the collected ale were put back in a new barrel.


    ¡°Wait, what!? Where?¡±


    That''s unsanitary! I saw roaches swim on that basin of collected ale.


    ¡°Talk to Neil, it was his idea.¡±


    Explained Roland walking off to the back.


    ¡°Neil! Dude why?"


    I was going at the back but Neil came out.


    ¡°Don''t worry about the cleanliness. People at this age die regardless, you''ll lose profit if you throw away such quantity.¡±


    Said Neil as he came out with two plates while Allan followed behind him with two more.


    ¡°You''re joking... Right?¡±


    I gave him a look which he replied with laugh.


    They then placed on a table plates of pancakes where its rising white wisps of smoke swirled up. It''s smell permeated throughout the room. That seducing smell of something familiar, something sweet and soft, something that is done by mother every morning.


    ¡°Come on, let''s eat.¡±


    Said Allan as he rubbed his hand. Neil pulled a stool, called my name as he tapped the stool.


    ¡°Stop treating me like I''m you''re grandson or something.¡±


    I grumbled when sitting down.


    ¡°Habit, I suppose.¡±


    Giggled Allan as he took a bite.


    ¡°Roland is just preparing the sheep milk.¡±


    Disregarding the hair ruffling Neil gave. I was greeted by two stacked pancakes with honey on top of it. It was soft and was bit burnt, but not that burnt like the rye. It was the delicious kind of burnt that when I used a wooden fork, my longing for something modern was some what quenched as these soft memory became a reality and were now being savored in my mouth. Still, even if the pancake itself wasn''t sweet the honey took care of it.


    Roland soon joined, just in time, as milk, sheep''s milk, on mug was placed before us. It was ok for me, it may not be as sweet but it still satisfied the combination of fluffy goodness with the cold milk. Distilled, as Neil said, that''s why it''s cold. Whatever that means, but I asked how did they manage this and did they carved these fork by themselves?


    ¡°Of course we did. Perks of having cheat powers.¡±


    Said Neil as he, and Roland sponged their bowl of its contents, and then a knock on the door followed.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Looks like we attracted some customers.¡±


    Commented Allan on that knock as he got up and lifted up his sleeves.


    ¡°Customers? Were serving without the innkeeper''s permission?¡±


    I said picking up the mess we created.


    ¡°Follow us in the back.¡±


    Neil said with great stride as he told Roland to wait the tables.


    As we went to the back, where the pantry or storage room and a back door was. I noticed the backdoor''s keyhole is a bit... Umm... Destroyed. Which they told me it was Roland''s big hand who was at fault.


    Either way, they set a long counter where at the end, near the back door, were two stands of sorts.


    The stands were metallic in nature and reaches until my chest where on a top end was a circle metal.


    I asked them about this but they were busy hauling in more stuff inside. There was a sack of flour, a small pouch of salt and sugar, a create of a dozen brown eggs in it, and a large wineskin of sheep''s milk.


    Then they brought in a large wooden basin where five feather plucked chicken were swimming.


    After helping them with arranging everything they brought in. They began to bring out a shield. It oval in shape and sparkling in grandeur of aesthetics. But, something was off. I saw another shield like that in a corner with it''s face burnt as if they fought a dragon recently. I haven''t got a time to ask what happened to it, since they asked me to hold the shield.


    Allan then karate chopped the handle of said shield clean. Taking the shield and using the handle, Neil welded it together using only his pointing finger and fire magic.


    ¡°Wow!"


    I said when the shield now somewhat resembles a frying pan. *Shield-pan* as they dubbed it.


    ¡°You think it will hold this time?¡±


    Said Allan.


    ¡°Umm. Maybe?¡±


    Neil scratched his head.


    ¡°Three pancake and three sheep''s milk.¡±


    Alerted Roland as he popped his head in, took three mugs and used the wineskin.


    ¡°Who knows, we''ll make do.¡±


    He then told me to help him with the ingredients. Allan placed the shield-pan on the circular metal. Allan used his left as a source of fire to heat up the shield. Once heated, he told me to pour the oil, which Neil gave me a green vial. Popping open the small green vial''s cork a creamy thick golden liquid came out. Dancing its way down on the shield as it sizzle.


    Butter


    The rich smell, the texture, and the sound of it is very recognizable to me. Then, Allan sheathed out his fantasy sword. Which surprised me but when I saw the tip of the sword was flatten into a spatula where Allan proceeded to spread the butter around. I can''t help but awe and laugh a bit on what the hell did they do with their god given equipment.


    ¡°Well, they gave it to us for usage.¡±


    Spoke Neil as he poured the pancake mix on the shield-pan.


    ¡°And now we''re using it.¡±


    ¡°One scrambled egg and ale.¡±


    Alerted Roland again.


    ¡°Multiple orders already?¡±


    Replied Allan as he just flipped the pancake.


    ¡°Welp time to use the other shield-pan then.¡±


    Taking the burnt shield with, it''s handle missing, he put it on the other support while opening the back door.


    ¡°Let''s get some more customers,¡± He smiled as flick his fingers and roaring fire came about.


    Responding to that I took eggs, cracked them open, and battered them with a fork and poured it down to the shield-pan, which Neil pulled out his own sword-patula. All the while I prepared the bowl and mugs as they were finished.


    ¡°There''s a renter out there."


    Roland called for me about the rates. He said he was just staying for one night. He wore a violet hoodie robe and was offering a whole silver and three *coppex*,


    ¡°As long as my horse be fed and groomed you can keep the coins.¡±


    He said.


    ¡°I''ll have to check the room first.¡±


    I replied.


    ¡°Very well then, I''ll have my horse at your stable then.¡±


    He gave me an odd smile as he gave me the money.


    ¡°He''s a pedophile.¡±


    Commented Roland when he said he''ll accompany the man in the shed.


    The inn was filled with men and woman eating heartily and commenting about the food as they laugh and drink.


    "May''s Inn finally making odd food again!"


    Is one of the comment that I remember. We have a maximum of Nine round tables each good for five people. Yet some managed to chuck in six to seven people in one table. They all called to me, wanting to order more, and asking how did we made these. I all told them that I will talk to them later,


    ¡°I will just call the innkeeper. ¡±


    Which everyone suddenly stopped asking. Which was strange, I thought she was loved.


    Either way, I headed upstairs unimpeded by any more questions. Pushing the door ajar and peeking inside, her dress  was very open, her right leg straddles on the bed, and her blanket was on the floor. All the while having soft snores. I began by shaking her gently, which with a coarse voice, she said good morning in a low voice. I told her everything; a violet robed man was asking for a room, and we''re cooking and selling.


    ¡°Oh... Just give... him a room dear... I''ll cook you some breakfast later.¡±


    She said as her hand reached for my cheeks. Her eyes may not opened fully, but I could tell the red taint on her pupil and cracking soft voice.


    I didn''t wake her up anymore as she slowly faded back to sleep and her hands fell.


    I picked the keys besides a melted candle. I began to inspect the room next to me, it was practically identical to my room. Yet, the bed had a much more fluffier texture, it was made with straight strong planks unlike my uneven rugged bed. The pillows well sewn and fatted well with feathers or wool, and the blanket... smooth and well made. Wool or not, it didn''t itch nor punished skin they were all folded well and presentable. I left this room thinking it maybe worth more than silver or something. There were five other vacant room left, and each two had same degree of luxury and care as the first room I inspected.


    Biting my confusion, and frustration I had a customer to attend.


    Still why, is my room like that? Or why is Elfien''s room like that? I thought the innkeeper valued this kid.


    Either way, arriving down I met with this violet robed man and led him to the room next to mine.


    ¡°Ah, bed...¡±


    He sighed as he flopped on the bed. Disregarding the neatness of the bed.


    ¡°Well, sir. We are cooking, so would you consid--¡±


    "*Snore...* *Snore*"


    ¡°Ok then...¡±


    I closed door gently and went back down where I could see that a long line was brewing outside. With a lot of people more still ordering and Roland at the double with a face getting stoic by the second.


    Rushing to the pantry, I told them that we have to close.


    ¡°There''s a long line outside. I don''t think we have enough stocks.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm... What about the innkeeper?¡±


    Asked Allan.


    ¡°Hungover, I don''t expect her to get up another hour or two.¡±


    ¡°More time for us then.¡±


    Time we have, but eggs and pancake mixing were dwindling fast. Soon enough the counter was filled with dirtied wooden bowls, cracked eggshells, cut onion leeks, an empty green vial, dwindling supplies and a blackened shield. We were at a point where we resort sizzling some chicken skin to use as oil and serve fried chicken on the menu.


    ¡°Um.. Neil.¡±


    Popped Roland, which I dropped the knife, popped my eyes open wide with fear.


    ¡°Tell them were out of eggs and pancakes and sheep''s milk -- Ale is good enough for them, right? -- don''t care if they complain, pay us double, or threaten us with swords or ¨C¡±


    "*Cough* *Cough* Or what???*Cough* *Cough*"


    She boomed out raspy like a sandpaper in her vocals. I quickly stood in front of her. Wrinkled her hair, red sharp eyes, and a sober frown that made my heart tremble.

 Chapter 11

    All of us froze from this haggard infuriated site of the innkeeper. Even Neil''s voice squeaked like a mice as he said good morning to the innkeeper.


    ¡°And what are you wearing, young man?¡±


    She pointed at my clothes.


    ¡°Is it his doing again?¡±


    I could only tremble at this sight that greatly reminds of my mother. It clearly looks like mother when waking up from her sleep, after a hard work, to find that I invited Neil, Allan, and Roland, for a gaming session.


    The way she held her sword reminded me of her long black belt back home. Yet, terrified I may have been I promised that one day that I will not let mom hurt my only friends again.


    ¡°Imma check camp.¡±


    Allan quickly covered his crotch and skipped to the back door.


    ¡°What''s that, ale?¡±


    Said Roland leaving.


    ¡°Ah, the woman of the hour. You seemed parched.¡±


    He quickly dodged his way to the sack and began digging out something.


    ¡°*Cough* What, the hell do you think you''re..! *Ahhee!*¡±


    She then looked at me with anguish, massaging her throat and pointed at the wooden mugs on the bucket as she held her barking cough for water.


    ¡°Here, here, here.¡±


    Said Neil as he took the mug that I filled with water. He then added something, not showing us as he poured something.


    ¡°It''s laced, isn''t it?¡±


    I cocked an eye at him as he returned me the mug.


    ¡°Trust me!¡±


    He hissed in a whisper and I did. Without a second thought May drank the mug in a jiffy. She gulped heavily as she kissed the wooden mug, sounds of the liquid going down her throat and the rising action of the mug...


    ¡°Ah... Haah... What did you put in that drink?¡±


    Her face didn''t know if it will contort into anger or praise at the smiling Neil. Well, the effects were noticeable. Her hair bed looked like it fixed self, the red watery eyes dispersed into a white one, and her voice retuned to it''s natural and smooth tone.


    He clearly laced some kind of magic stuff in there.


    ¡°Well, I appreciate this drink, but I think you better stop this... What are you... What is that?¡±


    Her stomach grumbled as her nose led her to the chicken skin frying to a brown burn.


    ¡°Ah, it''s just poultry skin. Here.¡±


    He ordered me to take a bowl and told me to get Allan as he talked to the innkeeper.


    Running outside the backdoor I caught him just outside the the door posing with a knife, as if he''s ready to assassinate someone inside... Breaking that pose we entered to see Neil and the innkeeper having a concentrated chat about the food we''re making. Explaining the ingredients, processes, and the cooking methods.


    Whatever Neil did made May to one: don''t kill them, and two: agreed to share the profit in exchange for more recipe... Especially on that drink he gave.


    "Who wouldn''t have an instant hangover cure?"


    I reasoned to myself.


    Our efforts were doubled and service quicken with May on waiting and us three behind the scene. We do have a long line and a lot paying costumers, but because of this our supplies were eaten in an short amount of time. Thus, our service of somewhat modern food ended by around before noon could strike.


    Me, and May have to announce that we''ve run out of ingredients, much to the dismay of just arrived, workers; soldiers, craftsmen, and the such. Closing the door, collecting the plates, and the mugs. Allan, and Roland took a break while we tallied out the profit from Neil''s expenditure.


    They started counting, the majority on the table right now were copper coins the size of average coin back home, and sprayed across that puddle of copper were bits and pieces of silver. We only got one whole silver coin out of the table when the tally was finished.


    ¡°24 coppex and 2 pieces!¡±


    Said May as the copper were stacked up neatly and the silver were put in a small pouch immediately. I later gave her the silver they gave me last night and the half silver coin the soldier gave.


    ¡°Well then, I suppose... That''s a lot? ¡±


    I said. Having no idea the worth of each coin, but seeing how May was covering her mouth and thanking whatever god... or goddess, sent us here. I was guessing we had a successful day.


    ¡°Elfien, I can finally get you some nice leather shoes for you.¡±


    She exclaimed at me. Which I, instinctively avoid her pinching my cheeks.


    ¡°And maybe something well suited clothes, no? Why are wearing adventurer''s clothes anyway?¡±


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    I quickly said when she ordered me to change them.


    ¡°We''ll get you something good then. Something better than... that.¡±


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.Her expression greatly soured when he faced Neil.


    ¡°Hehe. You''ll be giving him more than that once you finally stock up.¡±


    Drinking from a mug,


    ¡°But, I guess you already knew that.¡±


    He then told May that she can have everything, he won''t take any cuts from the profit.


    ¡°I just want my friends to teach Elfien how to use magic and have us talk from time to time.¡±


    He clasped both his hands.


    ¡°I appreciate you''re kindness of giving us such blessings, but Elfien will learn no magic he is a son of Ellena and my son. I must ask, what are you scheming? Why do all this?¡±


    ¡°Information. I want to know what happened to previous adventures like us. The priestess is a bit vague on talking about how summoned ¡®heroes¡¯ like us are so abundant. Yet, no mentions about how the demon lord is not defeat by us... Overpowered... And pure of heart ¡®heroes¡¯¡±


    ¡°There''s more of us?¡±


    I jumped in.


    ¡°So, we''re not some sort of chosen group to save the world?¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡±


    Sighed May.


    ¡°I don''t blame Serafina for not telling you.¡±


    She then looked at me then back to Neil. She then took out her sword and pointed at Neil.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    I quickly tried to hold the innkeeper''s hand. But Neil told me to let her be.


    ¡°Go clean the horse of the renter, have Allan and Roland help you with that."


    He smiled at me.


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°He won''t have to hear it.¡±


    He held the tip of her sword and lowered it a bit.


    ¡°*Sigh* It''s one of our services to tend the horse.¡±


    She said to me with a smile.


    ¡°Get the bucket, there''s a brush hanging on the shed, do you know where the well is, my dear?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Very well then, I ho¨C¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence the sword went back up.


    ¡°If your mates gets any idea!¡±


    The tip was just a centimeter away from his throat.


    ¡°I''ll hang your heads on plaza until story fair comes!¡±


    ¡°I-I have no u-ulterior motives whatsoever.¡±


    I didn''t want to move, as that blade could accidentally get pushed if I interject.


    ¡°You have me as hostage any way. ¡±


    He smiled a bit yet his hands shakes.


    ¡°Hmph...¡±


    She lowers her sword and a sigh of relief wheezed out his mouth.


    The innkeeper then told me to go.


    ¡°Heh. He didn''t die.¡±


    Said Allan as he raised his palm in front of Roland.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I raised my left eyebrow at them. They were just standing their the whole time.


    ¡°He''ll die next time.¡±


    Sighed Roland as a gold coin! A gold coin! Flew out of his pocket and into Allan''s hand as they walked out the back door carrying the bucket.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    I widen my stride and caught up with them.


    ¡°How???¡±


    I whispered as we walked through the dirt street bucket in hand.


    ¡°Come on let me see!¡±


    They merely gave a laugh, tapped my shoulder and ruffled my hair.


    No matter how persistent I was they told me to clamp it down as we reached the well. Tying the bucket and threw it down the well.


    ¡°We''ll get you you''re own gold one day. Just keep it low. Ok?¡±


    Said Allan in a low tone of irritant. His eyes were going about to the people around us.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    I gave him a smirk and crossed my arm.


    ¡°Don''t tell me you stol--¡±


    ¡°Alright were done here!¡±


    Allan covered my mouth and carried me through the street. Roland came along with the filled bucket still at hand.


    ¡°We have to make this quick while Neil distracts the cow.¡±


    Dust formed behind us as they somehow run like a thundering galloping gazelle running from a pack of lion. People jumped out of our way, and screamed adventurers at us. We''re about a second to the church but, three men with spears pointed at us stood guard at the foot of the small hill.


    ¡°I see trouble!¡±


    Yelped Allan.


    ¡°Halt!¡±


    They commanded us, and that came from the old man from last night.


    ¡°Don''t mind them just jump.¡±


    Said Roland.


    ¡°Woahhh!!!¡±


    I screamed in amazement. Both Allan and Roland leapt up 20 or so feet in to the air. This would surely land us just outside the church. We passed the guard, and saw some old women running to the oaken door of the church to be open.


    ¡°Loose!¡±


    A crack of lightning like sound filled the air.


    ¡°How the fu--! Oof!¡±


    A sight of web like projectile hit us and forced us down to earth hard.


    ¡°Gaaaassgghhhp! Aha! Aghh!¡±


    The pain was everywhere. I can''t breath! I lift my head up and pleaded for air but nothing came. My body can''t move either.


    But that didn''t matter to me, I desperately tried to intake air.


    I looked at Allan and saw that my pain and I saw his panic. He tried to break open the net but couldn''t seem to even scratch it.


    After a few gasping, I can breath a little at this point but I still couldn''t move. Allan told Roland about my situation.


    ¡°Hang on!¡±


    We were tangled on the ground and caught like a boar while the some guards surrounded us.


    ¡°How the hell did they fire nets out of... bows!? Or were those guns they used?¡±


    Writhed Allan as he carefully struggled to move away from me. Giving me space, but still struggled to break the net.


    ¡°Hey! We have injured kid.¡±


    Said Roland to the approaching guards.


    ¡°Hell if I care. Think you can jump and look us down like insects, eh?¡±


    As I finally got a view at that familiar voice I was kicked on the back and hot jet liquid was spat on my face.


    ¡°What the fvxk!¡±


    Allan quickly used his body to block a second kick.


    ¡°Ey! The hell you hitting a kid for!?¡±


    I could hear Roland Roar.


    ¡°Shut yer hollar. Adventurer!¡±


    ¡°Tie their hands and check their pockets. If you see any sugar, spice, or even a dust of gold, we put them in the gallows.¡±


    Roland was the first to be tied and Allan soon tied up after a few kicking persuasion.


    ¡°Gaaasssgghh I...I can''t breath...¡±


    Gnashing in pain tears fell involuntarily out my eyes. When they took me out of the net.


    ¡°Oh, blimey. ¡±


    I looked up to see that a blonde haired and bearded man froze as our eyes met.


    Edmund?


    I spoke inside my mind as I picked out the blonde face that looked at me with a terrified expression.


    The guards who were surrounding us and treated us like some sort of caught animal now was helping us get out of the net they shot.


    Writhing in pain as my body dangled like a wet noodle while pain courses through me especially on my back. Edmund helped me get out of the net and sat me up while telling the guards around me to get a potion.


    ¡°That''s the captain''s son!¡±


    An old, white mustache and recognizable gnarly tone,


    ¡°Someone get the high priestess here, now!¡±


    It was Edmund who ran the fastest among the two men that followed that order.


    ¡°Out of the way! Out of the way!¡±


    Another voice called out. It was Roland, using the net that caught us and using some swords he took from the guards. He and Allan crafted a stretcher. I would swear at this absurdity but I was already being lifted away by a speed comparable to an ambulance. Roland even whacked Edmund as we put ran him up the hill.

 Chapter 12

    ¡°I suppose it''s because your friends have no experience on this sort of matter. Hand me the brush, dear.¡±


    Dropping the hay to Allan''s hand, I slid my way to the hanging brush. Giving it to her she gave me the wet muddy cloth and began tending the horse''s mane.


    ¡°But to miss some noticeable mud and dirt? Typical Adventurers.¡±


    She clicked her tongue.


    ¡°And why are you so dirty? Did they force you to do all the work?¡±


    We merely stood in silent as we let her tongue crack out some spicy remark about our poor work.


    ¡°Still, does it have to be this extensive when taking care of a horse?¡±


    Asked Neil as inspected the innkeeper cleaning.


    ¡°We try to pride our selves with service of course. These men are travelers and travelers lend ear to fellow travelers.¡±


    ¡°I see... I see... So how the hell did you not get any blessing?¡±


    He whispered to me.


    Long story short, once we got in the church Serafina tended to my barely breathing for about five or so minuets. It was miracle cure. We ran out of time to keep the schedule in check, as Allan explained, we didn''t have enough time for the blessing ritual, whatever that means, so we quickly tailed back to the shed and made a... Somewhat... *Good enough* horse cleaning.


    ¡°Be thankful that we got in time.¡±


    Allan whispered while May instructed Roland for another round of water for the horse.


    ¡°Or you might the first person to experience death twice!¡±


    ¡°And the bucket?¡±


    I asked Allan. I was sure that it was broken under the fall and the weight of Roland yet some how we got a new one.


    ¡°Um...¡±


    His eyes fell to his corner as he slowly said ¡®borrowed...¡¯


    ¡°Either way,¡±


    Sighed Neil.


    ¡°What''s wrong with him? I haven''t heard his voice since you guys returned.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Said Allan as he gave me the hay.


    ¡°Where you guys going?¡±


    ¡°Just a smoke.¡±


    Neil, ruffling my hair with a smile again.


    May also inquired if the were leaving. In which I reply that they will be as I fed the horse with irritation.


    I wish they stop treating me like I am a child. Besides they look like teenagers even if they died older than me, and I''m technically 60 or so years old. Just like them.


    *****


    ¡°Don''t tell Serafina what I said to you.¡±


    She said as we finished brushing the horse, changed my clothes, and cleaned up the mess from our cooking.


    ¡°You have my word. You also have my word that he will reach church and ascend him to hero hood.¡±


    Replied Neil.


    ¡°That, I guarantee is a hero''s folly.¡±


    She quickly took my hand making me drop a sack in which the shield-pan was in.


    ¡°Haha. Then the heroes shall over cometh.¡±


    Knelling down he took the pan.


    ¡°Cook her something nice,¡±


    He gave me the shield-pan and called out my name.


    ¡°His name is Elfien!¡±


    The innkeeper clenched her fist.


    ¡°It''s up to him which name he will take; which world he will live in. I''ll see you soon then.¡±


    He smiled as they all left waving his hand and leaving an enigmatic question for me and for the innkeeper.


    ¡°Tch. Such arrogance, when he just gave us a few good adventure recipes. Elfien, wait here for me.¡±


    She said as she went up to her room.


    Leaving me with the shield-pan whose face once brunt black now returned to its brilliant blue fa?ade like it was never used.


    ¡°Elfien... Could kindly get the basket in the pantry?¡±


    Called the innkeeper as I hear footsteps coming down. She was tucking her inside a hood as she wore a green cloak and a brown dress.


    ¡°Now, let''s go,¡±


    Getting her the basket


    ¡°Hopefully, if you see the city that you love maybe you''ll remember how to sing our battle song.¡±


    She gave me a smile and cling to my arm when we went out to the sun dappled afternoon town.


    Joining in the other inhabitants of this world who, like us, went about their ways. Some greeted May and she greeted back at them. Unlike her I kinda didn''t like the attention of having a white hair and unknown background knowledge of people greeting me. I wish I could have worn a hoodie or something. Nevertheless, her main focus was on naming every street, every best shop to buy tools, and explaining to me where are the best alleyway to use when being chased by monsters...Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    It was a lot information to take in as she didn''t let me talk. What''s making it hard was the kids and other old women who called my name. I did my best to just nod and say hello and nod with my best not-so-forced smile.


    It became harder when different face, gender, colour, age and height soon proliferated as wooden houses grew and grew taller as we headed deeper in the thronging center. Women up on their wooden balcony dusted their leather, men pulled carts and wagons filled with golden wheat, cabbage, carrots, and other veggies, while children ran around with wooden sword and shields. Our journey through the dirt road soon paid dividends and nostalgia as my boots stepped on stone paved paths that made walking easier.


    Here, simple stalls with roofs -- vibrant in many colours like red and white stripes -- stood side by side as they sell their goods. They all sounded like shouting for a fight when calling out to us to buy their fresh and great product. Brine fish, pork and poultry, skewed chicken grilled internals, green veggies, and many more wares that just feels home yet different at the same time.


    I thought we would go those vibrant stalls. I was readying myself to memorize prices of every goods. Instead we went into a deeper part of a street where we met the very toes of the walls itself.


    Here animals bleated and cried in cages. Piglets in small pens ate the green feeds while their parents hang and cut by butchers with surgical precision. Then my eyes fell on fat, caged, and malnourished of sunlight hens whom pecked at grains and bugs they found on the floor. Then mud eels slither and splash around dirty water and overpopulate large wooden basins. All the while the cobbled path stenched and cried out blood and feces, as green and red liquid trailed and mix down to a shallow canal. It''s not my first time in a slaughter house or farm before but the sanitation of this place. Ugh! A place like this would never exist back home. Can''t believe were buying here.


    ¡°I''ll have three today.¡±


    She said with a smile to the butcher of poultry. Who was busy feeding his fat caged wares.


    ¡°You want them gutted here or not?¡±


    He said as he took one out, placed the panicking poultry on the chopping block whilst holding his chopper. At least seeing a live chicken execution will let me forget the stinging stench.


    ¡°No, no, I''ll butcher it back home.¡±


    She said and the butcher called out his boy who began stuffing the flapping chicken in a small wooden cage.


    ¡°You got guest coming, May?¡±


    He said as the third chicken struggled greatly inside the cage.


    ¡°I just got a good steal today, and Straus''s company is coming home from the post. Think some of them will empty their pockets tonight after months in the countryside.¡±


    She said as she told me to take the cage, which three chicken clucked as their head protruded out of the bar.


    ¡°Don''t you suppose they''d be sick of eating chicken broth or spit roast for a whole month?¡±


    He washed his hands as he received his coppex.


    ¡°Oh, I sure they will but I have something special for them.¡±


    The innkeeper then formed a smirk as she boasted she invented a new recipe. Which got the butcher''s curiosity.


    ¡°Yeah, right.¡±


    Oh no my mind slipped.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Snorted the butcher at me.


    ¡°I mean... Yeah, right, I was going to ask about how much is chicken.¡±


    Hopefully that sounded natural.


    ¡°Eh? What''s got you curious about it?¡±


    May tapped my back with smile.


    I just wanted to know the price and value of the money their using. It''s not a lie that''s for sure. Since I am probably going to be stuck on that inn for a while, knowing the value of each coin is might help us when we get out of this town.


    But I''m just relieved that I managed to dodge that.


    The butcher laughed at me whom he snorted out that he never thought I, or Elfien, would be finally look at something other than swords and heroes.


    It was 9 coppex. 3 coppex per chicken, 2 for a young live laying hen, where as a pair of live chickling is worth 3 coppex.


    ¡°Da, aren''t the chicks a bit too expensive?¡±


    Commented the boy.


    ¡°Artemy sells it for 2, much livelier and yellowish beaks too.¡±


    ¡°Yellow beaks has nothing to do with quality, boy. That hog raiser doesn''t know wha-- Wait? Why are you telling them that!?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Smirked May while I kept in mind that two copper coins can mean one hen... And chicks with yellower beaks are healthier?


    ¡°Anyway, right now as a welcome back gift you can buy 8 eggs for 2 coppex from O''l Randy''s poultry shop.¡±


    He smiled as he told his boy to keep quite. He was sweating a bit as he looked at May.


    ¡°Hmm... Well that''s a new deal Randy. Since you''re being nice to my son then how about 2 for 10 eggs new?¡±


    She crossed her arm as I can hear playful tone.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    He squealed as the boy returned with his wooden mug.


    ¡°Oh, you don''t like that? Ey, boyo, what''s the name of that pig farmer?¡±


    Before the boy could utter with a smile, the butcher covered his mouth, took the drink, and told him to shhh!


    ¡°3 for 13?¡±


    He said as he drank from his mug.


    ¡°Must be nice, that ale, 3 for 15.¡±


    ¡°Please my wife''s going to kill me. 3 for 14.¡±


    ¡°3 and half for 15. And I keep my loyalty in this shop. Final.¡±


    ¡°She''s going to kill you da.¡±


    The boy remarked as the butcher drank his last, wiped his mouth, and said ai''ght.


    ¡°Medium size?¡±


    ¡°Medium size.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    She clapped her hand and took out 4 copper coins, three was paid and the fourth copper coin was spit into two simple like breaking a twig.


    She was quite merry while I felt amused at this barter. After getting the wares, we continued on our way after butcher and son argued on how he almost lost a costumer. Which, I felt a little bit bad since it was my fault that the kid said his opinion. Well, at least I learned something, sorry kid.


    We went deeper in the butcher alley where we got a two pounds of pork? Or at least 6 chops of pork. I began memorizing. It was worth 3 coppex... What? It''s cheaper than eggs? We then left that slaughter alley and back to the bustling vibrant center where we once again passed through the numerous stalls filled with a plethora of wares. But this time, May and me navigated only to the vegetable stalls. Two whole bundled stalks of refreshing onion chives, greenish celery, five pieces of carrots, and one apple -- a snack for me -- was all worth one coppex.


    ¡°One more, and we''ll go home, ok?¡±


    Said May to me as she began to lead me to a building where, unlike the houses around that is wooden, this one was built entirely by stone and mason.

 Chapter 11

    All of us froze from this haggard infuriated site of the innkeeper. Even Neil''s voice squeaked like a mice as he said good morning to the innkeeper.


    ¡°And what are you wearing, young man?¡±


    She pointed at my clothes.


    ¡°Is it his doing again?¡±


    I could only tremble at this sight that greatly reminds of my mother. It clearly looks like mother when waking up from her sleep, after a hard work, to find that I invited Neil, Allan, and Roland, for a gaming session.


    The way she held her sword reminded me of her long black belt back home. Yet, terrified I may have been I promised that one day that I will not let mom hurt my only friends again.


    ¡°Imma check camp.¡±


    Allan quickly covered his crotch and skipped to the back door.


    ¡°What''s that, ale?¡±


    Said Roland leaving.


    ¡°Ah, the woman of the hour. You seemed parched.¡±


    He quickly dodged his way to the sack and began digging out something.


    ¡°*Cough* What, the hell do you think you''re..! *Ahhee!*¡±


    She then looked at me with anguish, massaging her throat and pointed at the wooden mugs on the bucket as she held her barking cough for water.


    ¡°Here, here, here.¡±


    Said Neil as he took the mug that I filled with water. He then added something, not showing us as he poured something.


    ¡°It''s laced, isn''t it?¡±


    I cocked an eye at him as he returned me the mug.


    ¡°Trust me!¡±


    He hissed in a whisper and I did. Without a second thought May drank the mug in a jiffy. She gulped heavily as she kissed the wooden mug, sounds of the liquid going down her throat and the rising action of the mug...


    ¡°Ah... Haah... What did you put in that drink?¡±


    Her face didn''t know if it will contort into anger or praise at the smiling Neil. Well, the effects were noticeable. Her hair bed looked like it fixed self, the red watery eyes dispersed into a white one, and her voice retuned to it''s natural and smooth tone.


    He clearly laced some kind of magic stuff in there.


    ¡°Well, I appreciate this drink, but I think you better stop this... What are you... What is that?¡±


    Her stomach grumbled as her nose led her to the chicken skin frying to a brown burn.


    ¡°Ah, it''s just poultry skin. Here.¡±


    He ordered me to take a bowl and told me to get Allan as he talked to the innkeeper.


    Running outside the backdoor I caught him just outside the the door posing with a knife, as if he''s ready to assassinate someone inside... Breaking that pose we entered to see Neil and the innkeeper having a concentrated chat about the food we''re making. Explaining the ingredients, processes, and the cooking methods.


    Whatever Neil did made May to one: don''t kill them, and two: agreed to share the profit in exchange for more recipe... Especially on that drink he gave.


    "Who wouldn''t have an instant hangover cure?"


    I reasoned to myself.


    Our efforts were doubled and service quicken with May on waiting and us three behind the scene. We do have a long line and a lot paying costumers, but because of this our supplies were eaten in an short amount of time. Thus, our service of somewhat modern food ended by around before noon could strike.


    Me, and May have to announce that we''ve run out of ingredients, much to the dismay of just arrived, workers; soldiers, craftsmen, and the such. Closing the door, collecting the plates, and the mugs. Allan, and Roland took a break while we tallied out the profit from Neil''s expenditure.


    They started counting, the majority on the table right now were copper coins the size of average coin back home, and sprayed across that puddle of copper were bits and pieces of silver. We only got one whole silver coin out of the table when the tally was finished.


    ¡°24 coppex and 2 pieces!¡±


    Said May as the copper were stacked up neatly and the silver were put in a small pouch immediately. I later gave her the silver they gave me last night and the half silver coin the soldier gave.


    ¡°Well then, I suppose... That''s a lot? ¡±


    I said. Having no idea the worth of each coin, but seeing how May was covering her mouth and thanking whatever god... or goddess, sent us here. I was guessing we had a successful day.


    ¡°Elfien, I can finally get you some nice leather shoes for you.¡±


    She exclaimed at me. Which I, instinctively avoid her pinching my cheeks.


    ¡°And maybe something well suited clothes, no? Why are wearing adventurer''s clothes anyway?¡±


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    I quickly said when she ordered me to change them.


    ¡°We''ll get you something good then. Something better than... that.¡±


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.Her expression greatly soured when he faced Neil.


    ¡°Hehe. You''ll be giving him more than that once you finally stock up.¡±


    Drinking from a mug,


    ¡°But, I guess you already knew that.¡±


    He then told May that she can have everything, he won''t take any cuts from the profit.


    ¡°I just want my friends to teach Elfien how to use magic and have us talk from time to time.¡±


    He clasped both his hands.


    ¡°I appreciate you''re kindness of giving us such blessings, but Elfien will learn no magic he is a son of Ellena and my son. I must ask, what are you scheming? Why do all this?¡±


    ¡°Information. I want to know what happened to previous adventures like us. The priestess is a bit vague on talking about how summoned ¡®heroes¡¯ like us are so abundant. Yet, no mentions about how the demon lord is not defeat by us... Overpowered... And pure of heart ¡®heroes¡¯¡±


    ¡°There''s more of us?¡±


    I jumped in.


    ¡°So, we''re not some sort of chosen group to save the world?¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡±


    Sighed May.


    ¡°I don''t blame Serafina for not telling you.¡±


    She then looked at me then back to Neil. She then took out her sword and pointed at Neil.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    I quickly tried to hold the innkeeper''s hand. But Neil told me to let her be.


    ¡°Go clean the horse of the renter, have Allan and Roland help you with that."


    He smiled at me.


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°He won''t have to hear it.¡±


    He held the tip of her sword and lowered it a bit.


    ¡°*Sigh* It''s one of our services to tend the horse.¡±


    She said to me with a smile.


    ¡°Get the bucket, there''s a brush hanging on the shed, do you know where the well is, my dear?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Very well then, I ho¨C¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence the sword went back up.


    ¡°If your mates gets any idea!¡±


    The tip was just a centimeter away from his throat.


    ¡°I''ll hang your heads on plaza until story fair comes!¡±


    ¡°I-I have no u-ulterior motives whatsoever.¡±


    I didn''t want to move, as that blade could accidentally get pushed if I interject.


    ¡°You have me as hostage any way. ¡±


    He smiled a bit yet his hands shakes.


    ¡°Hmph...¡±


    She lowers her sword and a sigh of relief wheezed out his mouth.


    The innkeeper then told me to go.


    ¡°Heh. He didn''t die.¡±


    Said Allan as he raised his palm in front of Roland.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I raised my left eyebrow at them. They were just standing their the whole time.


    ¡°He''ll die next time.¡±


    Sighed Roland as a gold coin! A gold coin! Flew out of his pocket and into Allan''s hand as they walked out the back door carrying the bucket.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    I widen my stride and caught up with them.


    ¡°How???¡±


    I whispered as we walked through the dirt street bucket in hand.


    ¡°Come on let me see!¡±


    They merely gave a laugh, tapped my shoulder and ruffled my hair.


    No matter how persistent I was they told me to clamp it down as we reached the well. Tying the bucket and threw it down the well.


    ¡°We''ll get you you''re own gold one day. Just keep it low. Ok?¡±


    Said Allan in a low tone of irritant. His eyes were going about to the people around us.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    I gave him a smirk and crossed my arm.


    ¡°Don''t tell me you stol--¡±


    ¡°Alright were done here!¡±


    Allan covered my mouth and carried me through the street. Roland came along with the filled bucket still at hand.


    ¡°We have to make this quick while Neil distracts the cow.¡±


    Dust formed behind us as they somehow run like a thundering galloping gazelle running from a pack of lion. People jumped out of our way, and screamed adventurers at us. We''re about a second to the church but, three men with spears pointed at us stood guard at the foot of the small hill.


    ¡°I see trouble!¡±


    Yelped Allan.


    ¡°Halt!¡±


    They commanded us, and that came from the old man from last night.


    ¡°Don''t mind them just jump.¡±


    Said Roland.


    ¡°Woahhh!!!¡±


    I screamed in amazement. Both Allan and Roland leapt up 20 or so feet in to the air. This would surely land us just outside the church. We passed the guard, and saw some old women running to the oaken door of the church to be open.


    ¡°Loose!¡±


    A crack of lightning like sound filled the air.


    ¡°How the fu--! Oof!¡±


    A sight of web like projectile hit us and forced us down to earth hard.


    ¡°Gaaaassgghhhp! Aha! Aghh!¡±


    The pain was everywhere. I can''t breath! I lift my head up and pleaded for air but nothing came. My body can''t move either.


    But that didn''t matter to me, I desperately tried to intake air.


    I looked at Allan and saw that my pain and I saw his panic. He tried to break open the net but couldn''t seem to even scratch it.


    After a few gasping, I can breath a little at this point but I still couldn''t move. Allan told Roland about my situation.


    ¡°Hang on!¡±


    We were tangled on the ground and caught like a boar while the some guards surrounded us.


    ¡°How the hell did they fire nets out of... bows!? Or were those guns they used?¡±


    Writhed Allan as he carefully struggled to move away from me. Giving me space, but still struggled to break the net.


    ¡°Hey! We have injured kid.¡±


    Said Roland to the approaching guards.


    ¡°Hell if I care. Think you can jump and look us down like insects, eh?¡±


    As I finally got a view at that familiar voice I was kicked on the back and hot jet liquid was spat on my face.


    ¡°What the fvxk!¡±


    Allan quickly used his body to block a second kick.


    ¡°Ey! The hell you hitting a kid for!?¡±


    I could hear Roland Roar.


    ¡°Shut yer hollar. Adventurer!¡±


    ¡°Tie their hands and check their pockets. If you see any sugar, spice, or even a dust of gold, we put them in the gallows.¡±


    Roland was the first to be tied and Allan soon tied up after a few kicking persuasion.


    ¡°Gaaasssgghh I...I can''t breath...¡±


    Gnashing in pain tears fell involuntarily out my eyes. When they took me out of the net.


    ¡°Oh, blimey. ¡±


    I looked up to see that a blonde haired and bearded man froze as our eyes met.


    Edmund?


    I spoke inside my mind as I picked out the blonde face that looked at me with a terrified expression.


    The guards who were surrounding us and treated us like some sort of caught animal now was helping us get out of the net they shot.


    Writhing in pain as my body dangled like a wet noodle while pain courses through me especially on my back. Edmund helped me get out of the net and sat me up while telling the guards around me to get a potion.


    ¡°That''s the captain''s son!¡±


    An old, white mustache and recognizable gnarly tone,


    ¡°Someone get the high priestess here, now!¡±


    It was Edmund who ran the fastest among the two men that followed that order.


    ¡°Out of the way! Out of the way!¡±


    Another voice called out. It was Roland, using the net that caught us and using some swords he took from the guards. He and Allan crafted a stretcher. I would swear at this absurdity but I was already being lifted away by a speed comparable to an ambulance. Roland even whacked Edmund as we put ran him up the hill.

 Chapter 12

    ¡°I suppose it''s because your friends have no experience on this sort of matter. Hand me the brush, dear.¡±


    Dropping the hay to Allan''s hand, I slid my way to the hanging brush. Giving it to her she gave me the wet muddy cloth and began tending the horse''s mane.


    ¡°But to miss some noticeable mud and dirt? Typical Adventurers.¡±


    She clicked her tongue.


    ¡°And why are you so dirty? Did they force you to do all the work?¡±


    We merely stood in silent as we let her tongue crack out some spicy remark about our poor work.


    ¡°Still, does it have to be this extensive when taking care of a horse?¡±


    Asked Neil as inspected the innkeeper cleaning.


    ¡°We try to pride our selves with service of course. These men are travelers and travelers lend ear to fellow travelers.¡±


    ¡°I see... I see... So how the hell did you not get any blessing?¡±


    He whispered to me.


    Long story short, once we got in the church Serafina tended to my barely breathing for about five or so minuets. It was miracle cure. We ran out of time to keep the schedule in check, as Allan explained, we didn''t have enough time for the blessing ritual, whatever that means, so we quickly tailed back to the shed and made a... Somewhat... *Good enough* horse cleaning.


    ¡°Be thankful that we got in time.¡±


    Allan whispered while May instructed Roland for another round of water for the horse.


    ¡°Or you might the first person to experience death twice!¡±


    ¡°And the bucket?¡±


    I asked Allan. I was sure that it was broken under the fall and the weight of Roland yet some how we got a new one.


    ¡°Um...¡±


    His eyes fell to his corner as he slowly said ¡®borrowed...¡¯


    ¡°Either way,¡±


    Sighed Neil.


    ¡°What''s wrong with him? I haven''t heard his voice since you guys returned.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Said Allan as he gave me the hay.


    ¡°Where you guys going?¡±


    ¡°Just a smoke.¡±


    Neil, ruffling my hair with a smile again.


    May also inquired if the were leaving. In which I reply that they will be as I fed the horse with irritation.


    I wish they stop treating me like I am a child. Besides they look like teenagers even if they died older than me, and I''m technically 60 or so years old. Just like them.


    *****


    ¡°Don''t tell Serafina what I said to you.¡±


    She said as we finished brushing the horse, changed my clothes, and cleaned up the mess from our cooking.


    ¡°You have my word. You also have my word that he will reach church and ascend him to hero hood.¡±


    Replied Neil.


    ¡°That, I guarantee is a hero''s folly.¡±


    She quickly took my hand making me drop a sack in which the shield-pan was in.


    ¡°Haha. Then the heroes shall over cometh.¡±


    Knelling down he took the pan.


    ¡°Cook her something nice,¡±


    He gave me the shield-pan and called out my name.


    ¡°His name is Elfien!¡±


    The innkeeper clenched her fist.


    ¡°It''s up to him which name he will take; which world he will live in. I''ll see you soon then.¡±


    He smiled as they all left waving his hand and leaving an enigmatic question for me and for the innkeeper.


    ¡°Tch. Such arrogance, when he just gave us a few good adventure recipes. Elfien, wait here for me.¡±


    She said as she went up to her room.


    Leaving me with the shield-pan whose face once brunt black now returned to its brilliant blue fa?ade like it was never used.


    ¡°Elfien... Could kindly get the basket in the pantry?¡±


    Called the innkeeper as I hear footsteps coming down. She was tucking her inside a hood as she wore a green cloak and a brown dress.


    ¡°Now, let''s go,¡±


    Getting her the basket


    ¡°Hopefully, if you see the city that you love maybe you''ll remember how to sing our battle song.¡±


    She gave me a smile and cling to my arm when we went out to the sun dappled afternoon town.


    Joining in the other inhabitants of this world who, like us, went about their ways. Some greeted May and she greeted back at them. Unlike her I kinda didn''t like the attention of having a white hair and unknown background knowledge of people greeting me. I wish I could have worn a hoodie or something. Nevertheless, her main focus was on naming every street, every best shop to buy tools, and explaining to me where are the best alleyway to use when being chased by monsters...The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    It was a lot information to take in as she didn''t let me talk. What''s making it hard was the kids and other old women who called my name. I did my best to just nod and say hello and nod with my best not-so-forced smile.


    It became harder when different face, gender, colour, age and height soon proliferated as wooden houses grew and grew taller as we headed deeper in the thronging center. Women up on their wooden balcony dusted their leather, men pulled carts and wagons filled with golden wheat, cabbage, carrots, and other veggies, while children ran around with wooden sword and shields. Our journey through the dirt road soon paid dividends and nostalgia as my boots stepped on stone paved paths that made walking easier.


    Here, simple stalls with roofs -- vibrant in many colours like red and white stripes -- stood side by side as they sell their goods. They all sounded like shouting for a fight when calling out to us to buy their fresh and great product. Brine fish, pork and poultry, skewed chicken grilled internals, green veggies, and many more wares that just feels home yet different at the same time.


    I thought we would go those vibrant stalls. I was readying myself to memorize prices of every goods. Instead we went into a deeper part of a street where we met the very toes of the walls itself.


    Here animals bleated and cried in cages. Piglets in small pens ate the green feeds while their parents hang and cut by butchers with surgical precision. Then my eyes fell on fat, caged, and malnourished of sunlight hens whom pecked at grains and bugs they found on the floor. Then mud eels slither and splash around dirty water and overpopulate large wooden basins. All the while the cobbled path stenched and cried out blood and feces, as green and red liquid trailed and mix down to a shallow canal. It''s not my first time in a slaughter house or farm before but the sanitation of this place. Ugh! A place like this would never exist back home. Can''t believe were buying here.


    ¡°I''ll have three today.¡±


    She said with a smile to the butcher of poultry. Who was busy feeding his fat caged wares.


    ¡°You want them gutted here or not?¡±


    He said as he took one out, placed the panicking poultry on the chopping block whilst holding his chopper. At least seeing a live chicken execution will let me forget the stinging stench.


    ¡°No, no, I''ll butcher it back home.¡±


    She said and the butcher called out his boy who began stuffing the flapping chicken in a small wooden cage.


    ¡°You got guest coming, May?¡±


    He said as the third chicken struggled greatly inside the cage.


    ¡°I just got a good steal today, and Straus''s company is coming home from the post. Think some of them will empty their pockets tonight after months in the countryside.¡±


    She said as she told me to take the cage, which three chicken clucked as their head protruded out of the bar.


    ¡°Don''t you suppose they''d be sick of eating chicken broth or spit roast for a whole month?¡±


    He washed his hands as he received his coppex.


    ¡°Oh, I sure they will but I have something special for them.¡±


    The innkeeper then formed a smirk as she boasted she invented a new recipe. Which got the butcher''s curiosity.


    ¡°Yeah, right.¡±


    Oh no my mind slipped.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Snorted the butcher at me.


    ¡°I mean... Yeah, right, I was going to ask about how much is chicken.¡±


    Hopefully that sounded natural.


    ¡°Eh? What''s got you curious about it?¡±


    May tapped my back with smile.


    I just wanted to know the price and value of the money their using. It''s not a lie that''s for sure. Since I am probably going to be stuck on that inn for a while, knowing the value of each coin is might help us when we get out of this town.


    But I''m just relieved that I managed to dodge that.


    The butcher laughed at me whom he snorted out that he never thought I, or Elfien, would be finally look at something other than swords and heroes.


    It was 9 coppex. 3 coppex per chicken, 2 for a young live laying hen, where as a pair of live chickling is worth 3 coppex.


    ¡°Da, aren''t the chicks a bit too expensive?¡±


    Commented the boy.


    ¡°Artemy sells it for 2, much livelier and yellowish beaks too.¡±


    ¡°Yellow beaks has nothing to do with quality, boy. That hog raiser doesn''t know wha-- Wait? Why are you telling them that!?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Smirked May while I kept in mind that two copper coins can mean one hen... And chicks with yellower beaks are healthier?


    ¡°Anyway, right now as a welcome back gift you can buy 8 eggs for 2 coppex from O''l Randy''s poultry shop.¡±


    He smiled as he told his boy to keep quite. He was sweating a bit as he looked at May.


    ¡°Hmm... Well that''s a new deal Randy. Since you''re being nice to my son then how about 2 for 10 eggs new?¡±


    She crossed her arm as I can hear  playful tone.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    He squealed as the boy returned with his wooden mug.


    ¡°Oh, you don''t like that? Ey, boyo, what''s the name of that pig farmer?¡±


    Before the boy could utter with a smile, the butcher covered his mouth, took the drink, and told him to shhh!


    ¡°3 for 13?¡±


    He said as he drank from his mug.


    ¡°Must be nice, that ale, 3 for 15.¡±


    ¡°Please my wife''s going to kill me. 3 for 14.¡±


    ¡°3 and half for 15. And I keep my loyalty in this shop. Final.¡±


    ¡°She''s going to kill you da.¡±


    The boy remarked as the butcher drank his last, wiped his mouth, and said ai''ght.


    ¡°Medium size?¡±


    ¡°Medium size.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    She clapped her hand and took out 4 copper coins, three was paid and the fourth copper coin was spit into two simple like breaking a twig.


    She was quite merry while I felt amused at this barter. After getting the wares, we continued on our way after butcher and son argued on how he almost lost a costumer. Which, I felt a little bit bad since it was my fault that the kid said his opinion. Well, at least I learned something, sorry kid.


    We went deeper in the butcher alley where we got a two pounds of pork? Or at least 6 chops of pork. I began memorizing. It was worth 3 coppex... What? It''s cheaper than eggs? We then left that slaughter alley and back to the bustling vibrant center where we once again passed through the numerous stalls filled with a plethora of wares. But this time, May and me navigated only to the vegetable stalls. Two whole bundled stalks of refreshing onion chives, greenish celery, five pieces of carrots, and one apple -- a snack for me -- was all worth one coppex.


    ¡°One more, and we''ll go home, ok?¡±


    Said May to me as she began to lead me to a building where, unlike the houses around that is wooden, this one was built entirely by stone and mason.

 Chapter 13

    This tall and wide building was different from all the houses and structures around it. Everything was built by stone and iron as its face was dirtied with age, its wide rusty iron gates welcomed us citizens in. It''s courtyard stacked with crates upon crates of goods; wheat, barley, cabbages, and many more were loaded into horse drawn wagons. Indeed, the place was like a market within a marker of sorts. Only it was sprawling with horses tied with carriages and wagons where merchants loaded, unloaded, bought, sold, and shook hands while giving heavy bags of metallic clink.


    ¡°If you don''t remember it, this here is Ronald''s trade post. This is where we got your first wooden sword and clothes when you were just a tadpole.¡±


    She gave a ruffle on my hair as she said that.


    ¡°But we''ll do that next time. For now, mommy has to buy what your adventurer *guardian* said to me.¡±


    Sour came in to mind when she mentioned guardian. Whatever Neil did, I feel like May trust and distrust Neil at the same time.


    ****


    It was like a small mall inside when we went inside this place.


    Like it had three floors with an opening in the middle where one could see three balconies.


    Each floor was given a distinct place. The ground floor was a plethora of stores that men and woman haggling for a better price to the sweating barking sellers.


    The second floor of this building and just above me had flags of linen that had insignias of needle, a man with with needle, etc. Mostly, I saw woman, or man, sitting near the balcony as their fingers intricately played with shuttle, strings, and loom. While some held needles and wove colours in clothes. While the third floor were sights of wooden idols, chairs, small tables and the such.


    The musk of dust, business rants, and pardoning muscular men carrying out heavy loads of sacks towards our direction, greeted anyone who entered.


    ¡°So you see how busy this place Elfien, so wait here, and don''t run off, ok?¡±


    She said when we reached a bench where she gave me all the items we bought as she left. I wasn''t the only one here though. It was like this bench is exclusively for us kids to hold the groceries, while our parents do all the shopping. Like, right now May was raising her hand like flag while saying: Butter! Two pounds of Butter and oil! To a busy store while raising the half silver coin I gave earlier. I put cage just besides me and the basket on my lap.


    Like them, she went louder and louder as she called out her item. This is going to take a while I said myself. It wasn''t just me who was holding fresh pork or any other dead livestock or food and waiting for their parents. We waited through the busy lives of these merchants and parents bartering for commodity.


    I was looking around the children who was with me. A lot of then seems to didn''t notice me since they were busy talking, arm wrestling, and poking a suffocating chicken for fun, at leat one kid did.


    She took her time I suppose. Darting from one to store to another, I got bored and began considering poking our own suffocating chicken as well.


    ¡°Oy, look it''s the captain''s son. Elfien!¡±


    I heard someone near me.


    ¡°Elfien! By her grace! It really is you!¡±


    ¡°Umm...¡±


    They, as I could guess, they were the same age as Elfien. Eyeing me with astonishment, I could only say hello and that I''m sorry, I don''t remember any of them. These must be Elfien''s friends.


    ¡°Really? Even my name?¡±


    ¡°Surely the goddess would have made you remember.¡±


    They all asked how I don''t remember anything. Ignorant as they may be by saying that death is like sleeping.


    ¡°Are you sure your not pulling our legs?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah. In fact I don''t even remember how I died. Maybe if you tell me, then maybe I can remember your name.¡±


    Surely... They can give me some information.


    ¡°Well that''s a shame then. We don''t know either. Only the captain knows how you died last cycle. But if you don''t remember then. My name is John!¡±


    He gave me a big smile and a hand to shake.


    Blue eyes, golden hair, and freckles on face.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.It''s easier to remember if I associate them with their unique features.


    ¡°Billy!¡±


    Brown curly hair, with button nose and a round body.


    ¡°Grayson!¡±


    A black hair, tall guy with a sharp nose.


    After their short introduction I asked them what they know before I died, maybe it will jog my memory.


    ¡°We well mate we fought! You me Billy and Gray here beat up the sobs of Bull clan in sword fights.¡±


    Was Elfien a bully?


    I asked myself as they added how Elfien was always the one who started the *Sword Fights*


    ¡°S-swords? You mean sticks right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, carved by the people upstairs.¡±


    Said John as he pointed the third floor.


    ¡°Well, not like yours, you carved your own sword!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Oh! Last cycle! You lot still remember last story fair game?¡±


    The three screamed their memories that it blended well in the noisy place. I was the only one silent and waved my head when they asked if I remember the time we snuck inside a joust tournament without paying, or the time we fought the bulls for seat, and fought the bulls for a fortress, it was always fighting against this is Bull Clan.


    ¡°Oh, come on. We banded together in many games, fought side by side and dreamt of Manchet together!¡±


    Snorted out the round brown haired Billy.


    ¡°And then the tournament came! Oh yes! The last cycle''s tournament! ¡±


    A glaze of excitement filled John as he mentioned that.


    ¡°Yeah, I was always pike,¡±


    Interjected tall black haired Grayson.


    ¡°John here the runner, you and Billy were sword and buckler.¡±


    After which I asked how did I, or Elfien, performed.


    ¡°You fought head on that''s for sure!¡±


    Punched John at me with a laugh.


    ¡°You went head on without us, you''re a good fighter but you always get yourself surrounded!¡±


    ¡°But because of that we were able to catch them off guard!¡±


    Joined Grayson.


    ¡°Cuz you were so stubborn to be taken down that we beat the heck out of them like this! Argh!¡±


    Billy smacked his hands and grinded it as his teeth gnashed.


    ¡°Did we won!?¡±


    I was on the edge of my seat as dust of flour snowed from the second floor.


    ¡°Nah, *Achoo!* Oh, crikey, ugh. The captain stopped the fight when she found out you escaped the barracks that day. She even broke the sword you carved.¡±


    John wiped the green mucus with his sleeve.


    ¡°Shame, you could have got a second flower from the lord''s daughter.¡±


    Snorted Billy.


    ¡°Yeah, it was unfair that you didn''t get any white rose from the lady after that whole incident.¡±


    ¡°You mean I won a fight? But


    didn''t you say the innkeeper stopped the fight?¡±


    ¡°Innkeeper? You mean your mum? Well, she only reached the team melee. She didn''t reach the singles.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was a sight when you fought on the singles, as if you we''re aiming for the Lord''s daughter for her hand when you fought on the mud and arena.¡±


    After that it soon trailed off to some of Elfien''s misadventures ¨C Gang alley fights(With the Bulls again) chasing and running away from dogs on butcher street, and then something about eating slices of cheat at May''s inn when monsters invade.


    ¡°Ey, why''s you here anyway?¡±


    Said Grayson as his head went around.


    ¡°The innkeeper... I mean mom''s¡±


    Then I looked around and my ears then found her telling the owner to scrape the damn thing or she''ll scrape his mustache off.


    ¡°Being Mom.¡±


    I pointed out. Indeed, my mother back then would have said the same thing if things didn''t go for her.


    After that they forced me in a huddle. I felt like I was huddled up by manure residents. The odour they emit reminded me about my hygiene and how the street boys back home were cleaner.


    ¡°Story fair is a coming this month,¡±


    John lips grew to scheming smile.


    ¡°Merchants coming from every corner of the land will come! Giant tents, food, and coins will be all around and most of all Lord Magnus is letting lady Julianna give the white flower again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, lady Julianna''s white rose, they say you can trade that rose with a loaf of Manchet back at the manor!¡±


    After Billy said that the three had hunger written in their eyes as mouth somewhat drooled.


    ¡°Elfien! For old times sake man. Let''s band up again this week. Don''t you want some Manchet too!?¡±


    All of them looked at me with puppy eyes.


    I don''t even know what''s a Manchet. Either way.


    ¡°I don''t think,


    mom will let me off in the games.¡±


    I broke loose their huddle to breathe some... Less chicken dung scent.


    ¡°Just like what you told me. Maybe she won''t let me again.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but don''t worry, this time, hear me out hear boys, we''re going to wear masks!¡±


    Said John as he covered his face with both of his hands.


    ¡°Oh, blimey! You''re sure is smart John!¡±


    Croaked Grayson in excitement.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah! Her holiness allowed the use of monstrous masks this cycle, for the row dance of the second hero!¡±


    Billy joiner in hiding his face with both of his hands.


    Row dance?


    I asked my self before asking...


    ¡°Are you sure wearing masks on a fight a good idea?¡±


    ¡°Elfien, what you lot scheming there?¡±


    ¡°Son-of-a-monster lover!¡±


    One of us yelped when we heard her voice.


    Our items flipped up and down on our lap when we all acted innocent. I don''t know why I got all jumpy by this but to hear my mother''s identical voice while I made some shady deals. Reminds me when Neil tried to give me some questionable videos which I got caught.


    ¡°Don''t do that! The pork and eggs almost fell! What''s that all about anyway?¡±


    Crossed armed and in an inquisitive tone. I told her,


    ¡°Just some friends telling some jokes.¡±


    She told me I can play with my friends later. She gave a green vial large as a regular coke can to be added in the basket. She began to haul all of her new bought items and told me to pick up the chickens and basket full of veggies and eggs.


    ¡°Let''s go home. If things will be successful tonight, maybe I''ll warm you a hot bath.¡±


    A chuckle escaped me when she said that. She asked what''s funny, and I replied:


    ¡°You should go first.¡±

 Chapter 14

    Placing the clucking chickens at the shed besides the neighing horse. May told me to fill up a basin with water to put the pork in. May then told me start a fire as she was going out the city for ale before she left.


    I was unable to say that I didn''t know how to make a fire...


    I mean there''s a bundle of wood, and some brown dry grass near the hearth, then she gave me a peculiar bow and a round block with a hole in the middle.


    She used this last night, but I don''t remember how she used.


    Plus, I''m not a guy who can breath out fire through his palms or fingers, nor a survivalist on making fire with just bare hands. I was just a kitchen hand who used lighter, gas, and electric stoves.


    It was at this moment when I heard a loud satisfied yawn as door creaked open. It was our purple robed renter, walking down the stairs whilst stretching his hands up.


    ¡°A-afternoon.¡±


    I greeted him.


    ¡°What''s on the hearth today, Elfien?¡±


    He replied. Rubbing the sleep of his eyes as he lifted his hood up and showed his ancient gray hair and fashionably trimmed bushy gray mustache.


    What struck me most about this man is that one: He must know me, or Elfien that is, and two: his purple grape eyes. The nuance of such vibrant violet eyes that looked more realistic than any contacts lens that I saw at school cosplay conventions and what Erika used -- and she wore a rainbow of contact lenses.


    Pulling my mind from that, I assumed he knew Elfien and assumed that when he said hearth he probably meant what are we cooking..? Because May cooked there last night.


    ¡°I''m sorry sir... Um... But I don''t know how to do it.¡±


    He smiled when I confessed that I don''t know how to start a fire.


    ¡°Can I have some Gotale then?¡±


    He raised his eyebrow in a jolly tone.


    ¡°G-g-gotale? Sir?¡±


    At this point, in fear of being seen as incompetent, I was in stutterers when asking ¨C at the same time apologizing ¨C what he meant by that.


    ¡°Hahaha! It''s ok, it''s ok.¡±


    He wiped off a tear when he stood and said it was a joke.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it Elfien. I also have some problems on fire making in my first days.¡±


    He then headed to the fireplace,


    ¡°I''ll teach you how to start a fire.¡±


    He said hooking his hands around me.


    I don''t have any choice but to say yes.


    ¡°Alright that will do for now.¡±


    He said as when we placed the wood and grass in to the hearth''s mouth. I then gave him the bow and the round wooden block but he shook his and refused.


    ¡°Now, if I were a diligent young boy like you, I would use that cumbersome device. And if I was a great adventurer, ¡±


    He muttered as he reached inside his robe and brought out a oil dark smooth stone. It resembled a fat pencil but looked smooth as a marble. After that he brought a iron like claw that looked like a fat fishing hook.


    ¡°I''d spew embers out of my palms and be done with it. But, alas I am just an old cheating traveler. ¡±


    What came after was sparks upon sparks as he used the iron claw to cleave through the black stone. He was like sharpening the stone and each clicking stroke produced sparks upon sparks that flamed the dry grass, the wood, then the heart was burning good.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°But, what about you?¡±


    I said when he gave me the oil black stone and iron claw. He laughed a plenty and walked off without giving me an answer. He just kept saying that I should keep it.


    ¡°Plus think of it as an apology,¡±


    He sat down and assured me that it was ok for me to keep it.


    ¡°I did say that I would teach you how to make a fire, but I''m no better than an adventurer when using magic.¡±


    I thanked him. Trying to hold my smile for this amazing item.


    ¡°You can thank me by making me food.¡±


    ¡°R-right away, sir!¡±


    Putting the invaluable item on my pocket I darted to the kitchen and quickly thought of a quick meal to give him. The pork would be too long to cook. The only spice I have are onion leeks. No salt, nor pepper. Onion leeks, onion chives... yes... This could work, even without salt. Probably.


    The fork Neil gave me, a stalk of leek, a knife, a wooden bowl and eggs.


    Getting the knife I took one stalk of leek and minced it. After which I took three eggs and a bowl. Once I cracked the eggs and scrambled them, I sprinkled the leeks in the egg and mixed it again.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Taking the shield-pan and the vial of oil to the hearth.


    I waited for the pan to heat up before biting off the cork and spreading it to the shield-pan generously. And so on until I began to cook using the wooden fork as my spatula.


    ¡°I hope this is enough, ¡±


    I said when I served him scrambled eggs with minced onion leeks.


    ¡°If it''s not enough the innkeeper will return soon.¡±


    I do hope that this was enough for an appetizer. Plus I do hope May returns with the restock of drinks and some salt.


    ¡°Hey, where''d you learn this recipe?¡±


    He commented and when I looked back, his bowl was already empty.


    ¡°How much if you teach me this?¡±


    He smiled. Well, I didn''t ask a price, I just told him that it''s just minced leeks mixed in with scrambled eggs.


    ¡°Oh, and I am sorry if the eggs aren''t that salty to your liking. We''ve run out and the innkeeper is coming back with more, and the ale too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think that it should have some more salt. But still, can I have some seconds? ¡±


    The fire was still a light and flaring and he is a customer. Thus, back to cooking I go again. Whist, I began to fry, I began to smell something very reminiscent; something disgusting, stinging, and destructive adult like smell.


    Turning my head to him, I saw him puffing out a dark gray cloud out of his mouth. Eyes closed as his ancient face contour into a serenity of happiness as he sunk his head into his body. As if he found peace and heaven on earth with just a cigarette on his right hand. Yet, I was irritated how he was liberal on the ash. So much so that I broke his peace by telling him that the floor is not his ashtray and that there''s a minor nearby.


    ¡°I-I mean..!¡±


    I soon realized my folly.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    He held his stomach as he chortles and apologized.


    ¡°I thought this was the smoking area! Hahahaha!¡±


    He quickly put off the burn of the cigarette and gently put it in a metallic container.


    I sunk my head in despair and embarrassment as I cooked his order. It didn''t took long for me to cook it, he wanted it soft and creamy like texture. When giving him the order I apologize for what I did. Old habit never dies.


    ¡°Nah, I don''t blame you, he he.¡±


    He then reached inside his robe again what he brought out and gave to me as a tip almost got me jumping.


    ¡°It almost felt like I was in a family restaurant when someone finally damned scolded me for smoking. Not asking what kind of pipe I''m using. So here''s a... Tip... Yeah almost forgot that, a tip for remembering a fond memory.¡±


    A gold coin, smaller than what Allan and Roland showed me, but larger than the silver coin Roland gave me last night.


    Even if he assured me that I can have this coin. My heart is still filled with doubt and uneasy emotions. It feels like the time some tourist gave me a 300$ ¡®tip¡¯ if I could just tell the family eating on a table situated on the scenery deck was reserved for his ¡®family¡¯


    But he doesn''t seemed to have any motive when saying I can have it. He was too busy eating away on the scrambled egg with minced onion leeks.


    Still, I don''t have the confidence to take something too high for just menial work and a simple task that can easily done by else where. Plus, while I apologized for not accepting it, he said that he like me, my service, and the way I cook. Which made me recall what Roland said about this guy.


    ¡°So, I think it''s better to wait for the innkeeper and the drinks before accepting the gold, sir.¡±


    He gave me a snicker.


    ¡°I hope I last long enough under her kindness when we met.¡±


    ****


    While I evicted the roaches that took residents under the barrel storage. The violet robed man was near the hearth, tossing some wood and sipping the nicotine tobacco that he asked permission to smoke while we await for May. But, after just one puff of smoke he quickly threw the whole unfinished cigarette into the fire before I saw him putting on his hood back on and shuffled to conceal his whole face.


    I thought nothing of it and just wiped the tables and cleaned the bar. It took about a few minuets until I heard May''s voice coming from behind.


    In awe I saw her carrying a  barrel on her right shoulder and a small sack on her left hand. All while smiling and explaining how he got a good deal from the lord''s trade post.


    ¡°Thank you for clearing the bar, dear.¡±


    She said when placing the sack and the barrel in the pantry.


    Then, before I could tell her about the gold. Four, sweaty, buff men with with red bandana on their forehead came in with two more barrels. Two men carried one and placed it to the pantry. They sat on the floor and laughingly remarking that this race wasn''t worth the drink.


    May then gave me wooden mugs, filled with the new ale, and give it to the workers. Eagerly they plunged the drink their throat and wheezed out in satisfaction.


    ¡°Is that the renter from this morning?¡±


    She said giving the last two their drink and wage. 3 and a quarter coppex each.


    I quickly whispered her the situation.


    ¡°See you this story fair May.¡±


    The workers bade their goodbye with a smile as each one took the empty barrel. Just as they left she quickly told me to satisfy him with many ale as he want.


    ¡°I''ll butcher the chickens for him.¡±


    She said in joyous tone.


    Quickly, I did what she said.


    ¡°Sir, she''s here.¡±


    I said while serving him the drink he wait for so long.


    ¡°Heh. Good to hear then but Um, can I ask that she''s the one who serve this to me?¡±


    He said pushing the wooden mug back to me.


    ¡°I just want to talk to her, to one of my...¡±


    He sighed.


    ¡°Long time friend.¡±


    He pursed his lips and gave me the gold coin and dug his face deeper inside his hood.


    ¡°I-I''ll give this to her at once.¡±


    I said. I was ecstatic when I told May about the renter''s proposition. I found her near the shed. She was on the verge of cutting the flapping panicking chicken''s head off with a knife.


    ¡°What''s his name then?¡±


    She asked as she spared the chicken but tied it''s legs.


    Which... I didn''t asked. She gave me a small scolding and advice that I should always ask the name of the customers here.


    ¡°You always remember the name of everyone when you were young.¡±


    Er... I don''t know how to respond to that. I mean I still remember Miss Anne who always asked for her crust to be surgically removed on her ham sandwich, then there''s old man Tom and his family always due to reserve the scenery deck at 5 pm on Summer solstice and 3 pm on winter solstice. But, I guess me and Elfien has some similarities.


    Either way.


    ¡°We''ll ask him together.¡±


    Whispering with a smile as she took a mug with ale.


    ¡°Um. Sir,¡±


    I said.


    ¡°The innkeeper.¡±


    Then May walked to him with the drink in hand.


    ¡°Are you an acquaintance of mine?¡±


    She asked as she placed the mug on the table.


    ¡°May.¡±


    The old man threw off his hood.


    All hell broke out.

 Chapter 15

    All hell broke out when May screamed out ¡°Hadrada!¡±


    The drink she politely gave was now splattered across his face. Raising her hand he was about to pummel him with the empty mug, but fortunately, he jumped out the way making the wooden mug the only one splitting in two.


    ¡°Go away! Go away!!! Leave us cretin!!!¡±


    I felt my entire legs and... And.. Even my soul tremble and numb over that shout as she threw the surviving handle at the man.


    ¡°May Trueblood you are over reacting!¡±


    He shouted back as he wiped his face.


    ¡°Look! You''re scaring Elfien!¡±


    ¡°I am no longer a Trueblood! And d-don''t! Don''t you dare speak my son''s name!¡±


    Her body quake as she raise another stool and it her eyes turned red, tears rolling out, and teeth baring at him.


    ¡°Get out! Get out! Arghh!¡±


    She threw the stool and reached inside her pocket and threw the gold he gave.


    ¡°How dare you deceive us again! Are you not satisfied what you did to him!? You monster!!!¡±


    Her voice was crackling and face turn to a mad rose. Tears began to rain down soon.


    ¡°May! It wasn''t..gah!¡±


    He then shook his head and placed his hands on his hips.


    ¡°Ok... Ok... I''m sorry, even if it was his choice...¡±


    ¡°His choice!!! He wouldn''t be away from us if not your existence! Elfien wouldn''t have to lose all his memory if not for you!!!¡±


    With one hand she picked up a table and threw it to the old violet robed man. Which he caught with one hand and returned it down to floor gently.


    He bowed his head a little and lowered his voice.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°If you want to blame it on me, I don''t mind. But what I do mind is him and you stays here while this world is divided. I want both of you safe this time. That''s why I came here today.¡±


    ¡°Elfien! Come here, come here, come here, dear.¡±


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    Her hand felt like she was going to crush my shoulder as she moved me from behind her.


    ¡°Stay there.¡±


    She said in sniffs and we slowly moved to the stairs while her eyes glued to him.


    ¡°May, don''t do it.¡±


    The old man lifted the table aside as he followed us.


    ¡°Stay back!¡±


    May roared as she quicken to push me upstairs.


    ¡°Don''t you dare lock him away like last time! Don''t let Grandfather Bathal blessings waste for your over protectiveness again! That is not how a mother treats her son!¡±


    It was he who know roared like a lion.


    ¡°It will be different this time! I''ve changed! I swear!¡±


    She roared back with tears and tighter hold of me to accompany her.


    ¡°Oh, for the,¡±


    He palmed his face.


    ¡°Just come with us. You and He is a Trueblood and if you dare remove his ident¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!!!! No! No! No! No!!!!¡±


    She let go of me as she covered her ears and collapsed.


    ¡°M-May!¡±


    I clutched on to her as she covered her ears, wailed in agony and loud as a wounded animal.


    ¡°Hold her, she might...¡±


    The old man then ran towards us.


    ¡°No!¡±


    I quickly took a burning wood from the fire place and staved him back like a dog.


    ¡°L-leave, sir, Hadrada, or whatever your name is.¡±


    This guy caught the table that may threw with just one hand. No wonder my hands were shaking.


    ¡°Elfien, please, let me just... ¡±


    ¡°No! I... Just... Please just leave us.¡±


    May kept on saying no, no, and no, shaking her head as if she was a child. The only thing I could do for her is too pat her back.


    ¡°E-Elf... I''m sorry. ¡±


    He said as he wore his hood back on. Hiding his face. Before, I knew it he left through the front, soon I heard a galloping.


    I threw the burning wood back, then locked the door immediately after he left.


    I tended to May after that. Tried to tell her he''s gone, I received a tender hug after that. Her face a prune and regret as she pressed her fore on to my. Repeating the words:


    ¡°I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!


    Please don''t leave me again!¡±


    I hugged her back dearly as she did to me. Pretending to be Elfien and forgiving her for the sin I never knew.

 Chapter 16

    It was several hours past that incident with May. She now served the men and women soldiers who laughed and smiled as their mustaches touched the foam of the ale. They lauded her fried chicken recipe and simple scrambled eggs with onion soup by the side. Not to mention the boiled eggs.


    But what was most talked and consumed the most was the ale that May boasted her barrels are bought from the Lord''s post, or manor''s winepress. And boy did they sell. I was at the bar giving exhausting my strength filling up drinks to the soldiers. We got some help when Neil arrived when the Inn was in full capacity


    Only when two and half barrel was consumed, and the hours gone bye did did we gave Neil a drink and meal as thanks and payment.


    I noted how these soldiers were a bit were taller and kept their conversation to themselves. Their faces were scarred and exhausted by the years of living as they drank with their almost prune skin wives and gray bearded husbands. Also, there were a lot of women soldiers than last night. It was like a 50-50 male to female soldier in here.


    ¡°I''m surprised as well. Not surprised why women women are soldiers but the reason why they fight in the first place.¡±


    Spoke out Neil who kept me company. He was the only one to come today, Roland and Allan took to another place to drink.


    ¡°Monsters in this world are only female gender, no male whatsoever, as Serafina say, and said monsters abduct men as a kind of fertility source. If you know what I mean.¡±


    He wink twice as he drank a shot.


    ¡°Um... That''s... Very useful, still where are the two? Did you do something to upset Roland again?¡±


    ¡°Firstly, I didn''t do anything him. Secondly, we don''t quarrel that much, we have our wives for that and lastly;  he''s with Allan in a different Inn or tavern, or pub, whatever. Point is he will be alright. Right now, ¡±


    He then slid his head closer to me and shifted in a whisper.


    ¡°Are you sure she''s fine?¡±


    He pointed at May. Right now she''s having a great chat with some soldier women and men whose age I can guess by their cheekbones and graying hair color that they were more senior than May.


    It was hard to believe she looks like she was enjoying herself right now. Not long ago my shirt was wet with mucus and emotions when the violet robed man left us while me and May huddled by the flaming heart.


    She wept and rocked to and fro as her hands held dear to me while I rubbed her back for almost half an hour or so.


    It was... A conflicting experience to say the least. I know deep down that she''s not mother yet to see a replica of one''s mother -- face and appearance to attitude and voice -- I almost couldn''t hold back my own tears from falling. Once she finally calmed down I tried soothing her more by offering her a drink, but she kept silent and went up stairs without a word. Just a swollen eyes and red cheeks as the steps creaked as she went up.


    I didn''t stop her, nor asked if I should close the Inn tonight. I have no right. The best thing I could think of was picking up the shards of wood and wiping of the mess that happened earlier.


    After all that, I was prepared to hold the reigns of Inn by myself and wait for Neil, Roland, and Allan that was my plan when I lit the lamps, stoked the fire, and manned the bar. It was an hour or two until the first squads of armour men and women came in with happiness and noise as dusk came around.


    Mugs I filled and orders I took and thankfully they smiled at when I apologized for my tardiness, and never asked why I was alone. Even through none of them orderer any food and this was the calm before the storm I felt my back was a bit wet and my brow breaking some sweat.


    Before I could reach a dry cloth the door burst open and more and more came until I now say for certain that I should have closed the Inn.


    But it was too late now. Yet as the barrage of orders began that''s when May came down. Her face was clear of red eyes or red cheeks. Her clothes now new and her demeanour now the strong and welcoming. The men and women greeted her as she pass through buzzing inn and she greeted them back like nothing ever happened earlier.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    With my help we butchered the chicken, cracked or boiled the eggs, and made the soup. We were busy no doubt. But in some rare windows when I can talk to her for a window of a minuet; ¡°Are you alright.¡± I would often asks. She would just pinch my cheek and say: We still have many people to come. After that she would ruffle my hair and busy her self again. Hiding it, I always thought.


    ¡°Did both of you ate already then?¡±


    Asked Neil as I told him everything.


    No. I mean we still have to serve and even if it feels like 9 or 20 in the eve, she is still working and I can''t eat if she''s not eating.


    ¡°Oy! Another round here sonny!¡±


    Table Three called out.


    ¡°On it!¡±


    Filling up three mugs of ale and asking if Neil could send it of the third table.


    ¡°Well someone''s already a master at this game. Did you use all your points in bar tending?.¡±


    Chuckling as he came back and tossed me 6 coppex.


    ¡°Oh shut it. If this were a game then we should already be on a merry quest saving a girl from whatever mobs out there.¡±


    Not in an inn and reliving what my part time job was back home. I laid my head on the bar for a bit as I groaned.


    ¡°So, what do you think of her?¡±


    Nudged Neil at me.


    ¡°What you mean?¡±


    I looked up at him.


    ¡°Well... You know. She is a spitting copy of your mother,¡±


    I picked up my head and watch her chat happily at the soldiers on the sixth table. Women with  armour with their straw hat husband besides them. All look the older than May.


    ¡°I mean, look at her, just change that brown hair into a gleaming black... And there. No wonder I got a crush on your mother back then.¡±


    Excuse me!?!?!?!?!!


    ¡°That body curve, and just look those prideful fru¨CAgh!¡±


    ¡°Oh shit.¡±


    I didn''t know why I suddenly did that but I found myself grabbing his shoulder and apologizing after my hand jabbed his face.


    ¡°He he. I guess that''s a perfect answer. He he. Ohff.¡±


    He then told me it''s fine and fixed his jaw.


    ¡°You sure you didn''t get any blessing? That was strong. Either way, her personality is like your mother back home. Strict yet motherly.¡±


    ¡°Only difference is she uses a sword not a belt.¡±


    And I would rather prefer a belt any day.


    ¡°But, her soup is not far away either.¡±


    The only difference is the ingredients. This is where I miss the refrigeration, water dispenser, and bathroom -- which I am still wondering where they do it.


    ¡°Elfien!¡±


    But before I could ask Neil for a comfort haven like that.


    Speaking of the devil


    Both us turned around as her voice out competed the whole inn. Everyone was suddenly looking at me when she told me to come. Neil turned his face and acted like he doesn''t knew me. The more she call the more everyone burned their eyes on me. Even if I want to duck down and hide from the things she and some other old lady said when they found me.


    ¡°See! That white hair and brown eyes. Not to mention those cute nose!¡±


    She hugged me, pinched my cheeks, and made me sit on her lap as if I''m a trophy she presented. No matter how I subtlety tried to use all my strength to resist her pull, her hands were industrial vice grip.


    ¡°He''s got your eyes and nose, that is.¡±


    ¡°Aye. He looks good enough to be a noble.¡±


    ¡°A blessing from the goddess he is.¡±


    ¡°He reminds of me of when I was young.¡±


    Those flattery and smile of men and women where no doubt dipped in the blurring influence of ale.


    ¡°He looks like he never changed when he died.¡±


    ¡°Maribel! You cow breasted retard!¡±


    One of them punched her senses.


    ¡°Why''d you sock me for! Eh!?¡±


    While the other three looked like they lost their tipsy smile and made no attempts on the two. I looked at May, whose face still gave a smile but her was faced down as she loose her grip on me.


    ¡°No...¡±


    She said in a soft voice as she closed her eyes.


    ¡°He''s more handsome after he died.¡±


    She gave me a smile, more tears, and rested her head on my shoulder.


    ¡°Don''t you see? Elfien has been touched by the goddess. And I''d be damn if I let my past repeat itself!¡±


    She then stood up, took a mug from them, rose it up, and roared her conviction.


    ¡°Hear ye! hear ye!¡±


    With that, like what happened last night, all solider regardless of gender, look like they stood attention.


    ¡°From this day onwards the old May dies and New May will be born as did my son! In the name of goddess I die if I let my son die again!¡±


    With a mighty one go of that wooden mug and the heavy gulp she made, the mug made a sound of emptiness when she slammed its butt on the table.


    The grew silent because of that as she hugged me after that and her eyes finally let go of it after so many hours. Embarrassment wasn''t anywhere when I found my self almost in between her bosoms and every eyes on us. More or not I felt the beat of heart and her wail tells why it beats. I held her back as I feel her collapsing in front of me.


    ¡°More years for your happiness then,¡±


    A man stood up and raised his mug.


    ¡°As you saved my wife.¡±


    ¡°For saving my daughter.¡±


    ¡°For saving my life.¡±


    ¡°For saving my family.¡±


    ¡°For saving the town, from monsters and invaders alike!¡±


    ¡°For the captain!¡±


    They all raised their mug and I even saw Neil with a shaking head and smile as he raised his own.


    ¡°For the captain!!!¡±


    ¡°May!¡±


    I feel her whole body collapse on me.

 Chapter 17

    How long has I been staring blankly at the ceiling now. I watch the moonbeam dance through a small hole on my window. This brilliant bright beam made me guess that the moon of this world is on it''s highest; it''s midnight.


    Meaning it has been a few hours ever since that rousing speech May made that made every one raise their drinks for her... Before falling in exhaustion.


    Neil helped me carry her up stairs, where after that he told me tend May while he took over the Inn that was filled with worried soldier downstairs.


    Hours has probably passed by and May still semi-awake kept holding my hand. All the while I could hear a combination of men and women downstairs and Neil''s voice offering some free drink in his expense.


    ¡°He''s making friends no doubt.¡±


    May weakly remarked.


    Only when all of the Inn fell silent and still that May gave a mouse like snore and soften her grip.


    I see this as my permission slip my way downstairs. Where I was greeted by an empty and dark Inn, to the fire in the hearth and the embers of the lamp they were put to sleep.


    Only Neil savoring a drink like a snob connoisseur and a lone bright lamp met me at the bar.


    Taking a stool to sit, I thanked him for being here.


    ¡°Heh. Even if I wasn''t here, I''m sure the innkeeper has many friends to take over this fine establishment.¡±


    He replied as I sat down.


    ¡°Plus, I wasn''t the only one who served the bar.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, your voice was one of the many reason why May couldn''t sleep. How many friends did you make?¡±


    I said in a chuckle as he finished his drink and stood up.


    ¡°Only one acquaintance and old man with a very distinct eye color.¡±


    He took the lamp and asked if I want to meet this new friend of his.


    ¡°You''re joking, right?¡±


    I just told him what that guy did to May and he befriended him?


    ¡°Well, if you don''t want to come then it''s fine. But, trust me, he just want to apologize.¡±


    He opens the door,


    ¡°Plus who knows, he might tell you something that the innkeeper might not.¡±


    Neil left after that. Giving me no chance to reply. But the bright lamp gave away two shadowy silhouette on the window. One a smiling shadow I recognized and the other a hooded figure.


    Whatever they were talking about, it got the best of me. Not only that a metallic spark that I so often hear lured me in further to eavesdrop besides the window.


    That stinging nicotine of gray smoke made me already clench my fist... For some reason.


    ¡°You know it''s rude to eavesdrop on conversation.¡±


    Neil said as he opened the door and peeked with a smile.


    ¡°Said the guy whose hobby is eavesdropping on people during highschool.¡±


    Not once did he left me alone when Erika, Mary, or Jeanne talked to me in private.


    He gave a smile and shrug and said fair point and once again told me to come out.


    ¡°Besides, who was it that served the place while both of you were gone?¡±


    He formed a smirk that I so hate. That I rolled my eyes and followed him out into the dark street.


    ¡°You sure you don''t want a stick?¡±


    The man said to Neil when he shone his lamp revealing those brilliant purple eyes, silvery beard and hair, and burning cigarette on his pink lips.


    ¡°Oh, believe me I want it.¡±


    He chuckled a bit.


    ¡°It''s just... Breathing this clear is something I miss.¡±


    ¡°He he, really now? How old are you?¡±


    He cocked an eye at Neil.


    ¡°77¡±


    Shrugged Neil.


    ¡°With that face? How much?¡±


    ¡°It''s cheap. One dead demon lord is all you need!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! Of course! That''s always their price hahaha!¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°Ahahaha!¡±


    I was rubbing both of my shoulders to stave off the cold while the two got along fine with their layers of clothing and robe, and laughter and jokes.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    I spoke out in the midst of their joy.


    ¡°If you still left some belonging on your room please comeback tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You''re a very, very, generous inn if you do that. May would never do that, especially to me.¡±


    He then gave a knee, crouched to my level and grabbed both of my shoulders. I jolted at his warm hand and tried to jump out but to no avail.


    ¡°Can I have some time with Elfien please.¡±


    He then looked at Neil in which he looked at me and ruffled my hair to my irritation. He laid the lamp on the dirt street besides us and bade goodbye.


    ¡°Hadrada, let''s meet up again sometimes.¡±


    Was his last words to the purple eyed old man as Neil''s silhouette faded into the dark.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    I asked as I still tried to shake myself out of his hands.


    ¡°I-It''s hard, Elfien.¡±


    He sighed and pauses for a minuet.


    ¡°There''s a lot of histo¨C¡±


    ¡°Are you my father?¡±


    If my mother back home saw my damnable father barging in our apartment asking for me to come with him or something like that. I damn well sure that she will have same reaction that May had. And if that were to happen I would have no second thoughts on beating my father out of our apartment.


    ¡°No, I''m just a person that reminds her of your ungrateful father.¡±


    His face soured she uttered the word father.


    ¡°I am just a man who regretfully introduced a bright and lovable battle maiden to a general. Who, because of a mistake, he did a stupid thing. A very, very, stupid thing to us.¡±


    He hung his head as he closed his eyes, staying silent for a minuet.


    ¡°So, why did you call me out then?¡±


    ¡°You really don''t remember who I am?¡±


    I could see his eyes trembling and his mouth shivering which he tried to control it.


    ¡°Everyone, not just you, has been saying that to me. All my reply to them was I am sorry if I don''t remember.¡±


    I tried my best to be tactful about this while telling the truth to him... I was prepared to see another person cry because I didn''t remember them. But, he gave me a small chuckle as I said that.


    ¡°That gold I gave you. You''re the one who gave it to me.¡±


    He pursed his lips and brought out that gold coin he gave earlier.


    ¡°You said it was your first wage as a royal guard from princess Lilly. Even if you didn''t remember me, I want to tell you, and May, that you are a Trueblood and she''s Trueblood. We need her Elfien, we need you too. But it seems that she''s still traumatized by your death last cycle, which didn''t help that I played a big role on your death.¡±


    ¡°H-Hey!¡±


    Before I knew it I found him hugging me. Tightly and pressing his fore on my shoulder.


    ¡°I will not ask anymore for forgiveness. I am damned in the void for what I''ve done to you, but I have a world to save first. I will not ask anything more but keep May happy and content. Please make her feel that she lived a life with his son she once failed. So please,¡±


    He rubbed my back as he pleaded where when he separated and looked at me in the eye...


    ¡°Never leave her, protect her, and heal her! She has gone through so many misfortunes because of me, and I don''t think your death isn''t the end of it.¡±


    He cried after that. An old man was crying on shoulder now, and I don''t know what to do. The wind grew cold and the fires of the lamp was beginning to fade.


    The old man wept as if I was his last hope. Yet, I know full well that his tears are wasted.


    A few minuets has passed by until he finally calmed down.


    ¡°*Achee!*¡±


    He sneezed.


    ¡°Oh, he he, it''s getting cold.¡±


    He sniffed and rub his misty eyes.


    Reaching inside his robe he procured out a pouch strapped with a lace.


    ¡°Here, have this, you''re mother wouldn''t take your gold. So I hope you can surprise her with this.¡±


    Though I couldn''t see what was inside the very smell it emitted when I opened the pouch made my taste bud tingle in spicy delight.


    ¡°Pepper? Black pepper. Why are you carrying this around?¡±


    I asked as I dipped a finger and felt the powdery texture, sniff the spicy aroma and licked in delight of this nostalgic taste.


    ¡°To spice up some life, I sprinkled some on your scrambled egg earlier when you weren''t looking.¡±


    He gave me a smile.


    ¡°If I am going to die from her hand, I am not going to die eating saltless scrambled eggs.¡±


    Even though he gave a giggle at that I felt a bit insulted.


    ¡°Well, we''ve got some salt now, if you can make peace with May then you might get to taste how good my cooking is,¡±


    I then wore the laced pouch like a necklace.


    ¡°And I''d be sure to use this.¡±


    ¡°I''ll expect it then,¡±


    He then offered his fist to me.


    ¡°Umm... What do you call it again?¡±


    ¡°Call what?¡±


    I said while looking at his fist.


    ¡°The thing you do when we making a promise.¡±


    He clicked his tongue as he furrowed his brow and thought deep.


    ¡°A handshake or a pinky swear?¡±


    ¡°The other one!¡±


    His face brighten up as he raised his pinky.


    ¡°The pinky one.¡±


    He then explained that he used to do it to Elfien when he visited and relations weren''t that bad between them and May but... I refused his pinky. I am not Elfien.


    ¡°I rather want a handshake. A gentlemen''s regard to one another. I''m almost at age so I might as well train myself now.¡±


    ¡°He he. Hahahahaha! Very well then!¡±


    With a chortle and a spit on his hands.


    ¡°It''s a promise then!¡±


    Frowning at his smirk and what he just did, I swallowed my disgust and shook that hot slimy hand.


    ¡°I''m counting on you. Elfien, protect your mother from your father at all cost. He is coming soon.¡±


    He said when he hugged me for a final time. After which a strong wind blew by killing the light. Before I could think about the light the warmth of the hug that the old man gave suddenly disappeared in a snap.


    Everything turned weird after that. The light returned when the strong wind stopped while the old man was no where to be found as if he was whisked away by the wind. After which I heard a horse neigh and hooves clopping away from me.

 Chapter 18

    It''s feels like another question was added in my ever pondering mind as I contemplated about what that old man was saying to me before disappearing in front of me when I have so many questions to ask


    Then there''s the fact that I couldn''t sleep, or that I couldn''t feel any drowsiness.


    Maybe this is my power in this world, not able sleep properly but never feel the fatigue of sleep deprivation.


    Indeed, my eyes are still light and wide, and my heart and mind was fast. Especially my mind. It''s been ripped into thinking about that old man''s pleading to me and about what happened to my mother when I died. Or, maybe I am not dead and I''m in coma sleeping in a hospital bed now and all of this is just a feverish dream.


    I have a red cross membership card but would that suffice for treatment on hospital bills? Who knows, maybe everything is a dream and I''m in a hospital with mother and the gang right by my side right now. While, maybe, just maybe, Erika, Mary, and Jeanne, alongside with Neil, Allan, and Roland finding a way to aid mother.


    I hope so, I really hope so. Because why does everything felt so real, everything around me... These irritating uneven wool, my head resting on my elbow, and above the sheer coldness... Those thought are just some after thought on what was really I felt inside.


    I wonder why Erika did that, what was her reasons, why didn''t she just told the truth to my friends and just lied to everyone else. Maybe I did died, maybe the paramedics declared me D.O.A. Maybe that''s why she lied. I wonder what mother felt, I wonder if she''s doing fine.


    I wonder how many days or years went by before she got over my death and found something else to be happy? I wonder if Erika, and Jeanne got over me and finally found someone. I wonder if they didn''t. I wonder if mother couldn''t bear it and did something bad to herself, I wonder if Erika isolated herself because I tried to be hero. I wonder if I broke the hearts of the two that... I don''t know... I wonder if things go differently that day, maybe it was better if I wasn''t born at all...


    Shut up! Goddammit.


    Slapping myself and rubbing off the useless watering worries of my eyes. I wore my shoes and went down stairs, the barely peeking sun is practically giving me enough reason to start the day now. It was dark but I''m certain that I can navigate the place. Finding the bucket, I went to the back door and navigated my way to the main street.


    The morning mists and its freezing kiss kept me company under the eventual fading stars.


    I tied my bucket and threw it down the well.


    Rotating the wheel it made a squeaking pain that echoed throughout the ghost silent street. Which I felt sorry since I might be disturbing someone''s sleep right now.


    But, I didn''t have feel sorry for too long when I heard a louder, more boisterous, thundering clopping that will and has certainly awoken some people.


    It was heading towards my direction as I saw them. The ground rumbled as men in a column formation of 15 men carrying spears and some men carrying guns that I recall in pirates movies -- Muskets, or Flintlocks as I recalled -- They followed three cavaliers, with horses big and strong.


    Aside from the two flanking horse men that held a red banner. The center cavalier, dawned with a helmet covering his entire face, as is his temple to his toes were all covered in armour gave me the aura that he was the leader.


    I watch them march on with thundering discipline as it felt like they didn''t even see me as a threat when they march on.


    Soon after them, was a parade of men, children and women breathing out white smokes as they rubbed their hands when they marched on to the cold mist of dusk.


    On their hands were scythes and rakes, straw hats and bonnets, and sacks and sticks. With in this parade were mooing ox and horse drawn carts, and donkeys that was strapped with empty large baskets.


    Along with them they carried staffs that had small metallic hooks on their wrist that made the lantern hold and sway for it''s dear life as they marched their way to church.


    Unlike the stoic soldiers the farmers gave me attention with a slight nod and a quick look before focusing their attention back to rubbing their hands and keeping warm.


    Only when the last wheel barrow and another smaller column of soldiers did I pick up my bucket and decided to return. I don''t what were they doing out here so early, but I am sure that some of them are going to eat at the inn later. I''ll be very generous with the pepper when cooking since we already have salt.


    ¡°Elfien! There you are.¡±


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.On my way back with a bucket of water I saw May wearing a baggy cloak whist running towards me before I could ask what''s her hurry. She told me to leave the bucket be and dressed me with a cloak, a baggy one like hers.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    She said as she dragged me towards church.


    What about the inn?


    I would ask, but seeing how we are going to the small hill then maybe this is their Sunday and hearing her oath to a divine last night, I wouldn''t doubt she would be one of the first people to be in the church.


    *****


    Just like the church we attend back home we were quite and stood up, down, up, pray and repeat. The only differences is that I didn''t understood the language used it sounded ancient and foreign. Then it''s cold but because of the baggy cloak it was bearable inside this crowded church of candles, chorus, and heads of children that nodded from asleep to awake.


    Furthermore, instead of selfie taking tourists, 4x4''s and mini vans lined up outside, it was a throng of praying farmers, soldiers, oxens, horses, carts and wheel barrows.


    It was exciting to say the least. Candles were the norm for our source of light, armoured men armed with spears, halberd, and swords were allowed and if one has a sword, just like May, they held it such devotion like how Jeanne taught me how to pray hail Mary on a rosary.


    What stood out the most to me was it was my first time to see a beautiful woman lead a religious ceremony, and predominantly nuns faced Serafina as she spoke ancient words and scriptures.


    Though, I had never been a devout back home and just sit through any sermons I did like the choruses they played. In this otherworldly church it wasn''t different. When they all sang it sounded like a hymn of French, Latin, or German. Can''t tell but all I could hear is serene, soft, heavenly voices. Where you couldn''t comprehend their language but was mesmerized by the soul in their voice that transcend over the language barrier.


    ****


    ¡°The goddess will see the weather be dry, the bushels be plentiful, and the seeds be many. Go fort, the goddess will see thee weather merry.¡±


    We were outside the church as to receive the blessings of the goddess, I was told.


    Serafina, together with the other women that dressed almost like nunssang a song of ancient tongue and a green light gleamed on their palms.


    Then by a gesture of Serafina''s hand the light was shot upwards towards the sky like a rocket. The Light then exploded and scattered like a fire work of celebration but not a sound came. Instead the green light fragmented into a million tiny meteorite that fell on the praying farmers. They left with unfathomable thanking to the priestess.


    ¡°May her divine mercy protect you from the great enemy, so that you may protect our farmers, thus the future of our lands.¡±


    Again, with the nuns, they sang an ancient song and a light of halo like spirit circled around the kneeling soldiers that made their armour of leather and steel gleam faintly.


    ¡°For the lord and home!¡±


    They cried out. And with an orderly fashion of discipline they formed up and marched away.


    When the priestess now walked towards us. I did what May did; kneeling with one knee on the cobbled pavilion as she bowed down.


    ¡°And what of the great, great, great, grand daughter of Ellena? After so long, what shall she ask of the great divine today? ¡±


    I peeked and saw a pretty smile form up as Serafina noticed my sights.


    ¡°I wish for my son to have a sharp mind, adaptability, and courage and heart of a noble soldier.¡±


    She replied.


    ¡°Please... I beg of you.¡±


    ¡°The goddess''s gifts are not for individuality. Mind you May the innkeeper.¡±


    A nun spoke out.


    ¡°Though, we can grant both of you the good will of the goddess.¡±


    Another one spoke out,


    ¡°And the late powerful blessing for Elfien Hunt.¡±


    All were in favor by this, and even me though I didn''t voice it out. That way I can be faster and stronger on helping May and the gang, and to whenever Elfien''s father would come.


    ¡°The sun is waking up my oracle, the masses will soon arrive.¡±


    ¡°May,¡±


    Serafina knelt down to her.


    ¡°It is not a selfish request, daughters of the goddess, for I wish to bestows these to the soon to be protector of this town. My successor, the first son of Ellena, and my son. I wish nothing but the greater good of all.¡±


    Her voice were louder this time.


    ¡°Hmph! If that was the reason then every king, lord, and noble would say the same alibi to give a blessing to their heir and child.¡±


    ¡°The goddess will not accept for this individual request.¡±


    From the corner of my eye I could May''s teeth grind.


    ¡°Sister Martha, and Agatha.¡±


    The priestess stood and ordered them to sing. Which they protested.


    ¡°It is against the scriptures, my holiness, the goddess will never answer a selfish request.¡±


    ¡°Then we shall see.¡±


    Serafina again ordered the nuns to sing with her.


    ¡°Your holiness, I must say! Isn''t getting his son back alive enough?¡±


    Me, Serafina, and May looked at that woman, who backed off with a whimper immediately.


    ¡°Agatha, if the goddess deems the innkeeper selfish and unfair, as I assume you feel, then her sword and any other blessing given to her will be taken away from her. That is the oath she took when she held the sword ofEllena!¡±


    Her voice still lingered with calmness but it was a bit louder than before.


    ¡°But if she is found to be selfless and true to her word, then the goddess''s blessing will be brought fort. Remember, it is not us who decide who will be receive her gift, it she.¡±


    After that, her orders weren''t objected.


    I soon found myself in the middle of Serafina and her followers as they began to sing and face their palms towards me.


    I stood not knowing what to do.


    Meanwhile, behind the singing was May clutching the sword to her forehead, her eye brow furrowed deeply.


    *Ascentii*


    To say the least, me and May left with her sword at her waist and me having a kiss on the forehead. My heart is still beating fast as we walked back home, or so I thought.


    Through the still dark alleyways, streets, and the occasional barking mutt. May held my hand lead me through the mazing street. We didn''t have any light to guide us -- say the small rays that peeking sun sparsely gave -- but she navigated it like it was hervery room. When I asked her where we were going she replied:


    ¡°A place where you can recall your memory. A place where you learned how to kill a monster when you were just a baby.¡±


    What.

 Chapter 19

    ¡°Grant! Kenneth! I demand an audience!¡±


    She called to the guards above a gate gritted with spikes and torches.


    A silhouette took a torch above the gate and looked us town.


    ¡°Sargent, it''s the captain. Bloody ell'' the old captain is come to visit us!¡±


    ¡°Ex-captain!¡±


    She cringed and crossed her arms.


    ¡°Well open the gate then!¡±


    ¡°Thomas! Langley! get yer arses on wheel! The captain''s coming! ¡±


    A sound of rushing metallic footsteps soon followed.


    ¡°Is this some sort of inspection day?¡±


    Their boots echoed along side their worried tone.


    ¡°I hope not, I know O''Brian is on the field today.¡±


    ¡°Then that means.¡±


    ¡°I heard stories from Strauss''s veterans about Captain May.¡±


    Either they didn''t realized how loud they were or they didn''t notice us because it was still too dark.


    As the chains were pulled up by the men turning some wheel, the groan of the waking grate like gate opened slowly for us. When we took our first step, two men wearing a coned helmet, one was round, bushy black mustache, and blood shot cheeks, while the other one taller, stoic, well shaven, and had a sharp chin.


    ¡°Commanding officer in the fort!¡±


    The stoic tall solider called and the two soldier suddenly joined them and formed up in front us.


    They carried torches, salutes, and a welcoming obedience to May.


    ¡°I''m not you''re captain anymore! Old Brian is! And don''t just open the quarter like that! I just demanded you''re audience! And I don''t want this kind of formalities when I enter, again!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes Ma''am!¡±


    Her voice was clearly loud and soul shattering(Even when not being voiced at I too felt oblige to answer)but was not like the shout she gave when she was drunk.


    Either way, after she shook and covered her face with a sigh.


    ¡°At ease. Grant.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma''am!¡±


    The round one bellied out shivered his mustache.


    ¡°Take a man and get the training weapons on the pell.¡±


    ¡°At once! Langley, with me.¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    The two men then scurried off.


    ¡°Kenneth is there anyone left in the hall?¡±


    She said whilst taking my hand and walking forwards to a building, all the while the tall, stoic, guy followed close.


    ¡°Just us ma''am, Langley, Thomas, and Grant left for guard duty.¡±


    ¡°Stop calling me ma''am for the mercy of the goddess. Either way, I''ll be training my son again... I hope not to repeat the past so expect a visit starting from the morrow¡¯ onwards.¡±


    We stopped at a wooden door before she told him to return to his guarding duties as May told me to get inside.


    Inside was a wide hall of sorts. Multiple green banners of a lady with flowing hair while holding an orb hang on every corner of the place. East of me was a roaring hearth with a flickering fire starving for wood whom May satisfied by chucking a small fire wood to its mouth before going inside a room.


    Just next to it was a long table that could able to accommodate 50 or so people. It was filled with mugs, bowls with bones of poultry and half bitten veggies -- turnips, carrots, garlics, and mushrooms -- then clumps and crumbs of bread and cheese were scattered. If collected, the crumbs could feed and satisfy a flock of hen. But what caught my eye the most in this wide hall was a skull above the hearth. It was clearly human in origin if not for the goat like horn that curled like a conch shell. This conch like horn was above what I consider just above the ears.


    When I looked near those black horns they seem to connect properly to the human skull. Then, by accident, I saw that one of it''s teeth were a bit sharper on the molar, it was like a dog more than a humans.


    ¡°Do you still remember who that is? ¡±


    Her voice echoed.


    Strafing to my left, May was coming in with two plates of food. She then brushed off the left over utensils, crumbs and leftover. Caring nothing for the cleanliness. J''m surprised I haven''t seen any rats or roaches, yet.


    ¡°Come, we need to eat fast.¡±


    ¡°Umm... Thanks for the meal.¡±


    I said when I sat facing her.


    ¡°Sit here.¡±


    I mean besides her.


    A knife, a bowl, a sausage and a loaf of bread, that was of grayish hue rather than the black that we usually bought and serve.


    ¡°You still remember her?¡±


    She said gobbling up half the sausage in one go and pointing the skull above the fire place.


    ¡°I... No.¡±


    I replied slowly sawing my loaf in half.


    She began to chuckle a bit as she bit the loaf.


    ¡°Ah, then I guess you won''t able to annoy Old Brain anymore.¡±


    We ate in silence for a few minuets. She was already done, and I still have to finish the half sausage, which was more on herbs than meat.


    ¡°Do you still remember how to use a sword?¡±


    She asked while staring at the fire place.


    ¡°No...¡±


    At this point any questions she asked like do I know how to guard, parry, or cut, strike, or deflect. All no and I feeling a bit anxious on why she''s asking me all this.


    ¡°Hm... Right then!¡±


    She then stood up and ordered me to go outside.


    ¡°We''ll take this from the start then.¡±


    I did what she told, leaving the almost eaten bread and the few inches of sausages left.


    The sky has turn blue and the birds were chirping for a hunt. Still, it was dark hence the torches around a tall wooden pole proved me some light to see a tall pole that stood around six or seven feet and maybe thick as a street lamp. It was mired with cuts, slashes, and every kind of hit imaginable. I even saw a punch mark that really made me think that; ¡°Am I going to punch this pole too?¡± I hope not since when I tried to it was hard. How a punch made that mark made me guess May did this.


    That all aside, May complained that she wants the willow bucklers not the standard metal bucklers! Then the swords were too light, fetch him the recruits'' sword not the standard.


    I now know why that round solider whispered to me ¡®Hang in there son¡¯ when he gave me those heavy equipment.

 Chapter 20

    The wooden sword and shield given to me were heavy as hell! The shield-pan that Neil made was feather weight compared to this cumbersome shield. I can hold them both for a moment and a few minuets of break I might get the handle of it. Surely this will be a few hours of training, I mean we need to open the inn soon.


    ¡°Get up! Don''t give your opponent an opening for a second!¡±


    Or so I thought.


    The sun has risen above the wall now and I haven''t got a chance to rest. She held a stick that whipped me if I ever made a mistake.


    I stood up gasping for air, sweat from brow, and sores from... from... dammit... I held that blasted wooden sword again.


    ¡°That''s not you hold it!¡±


    With a whip of a stick. I quickly use my left hand to grab the pummel, and my right was below the cross guard.


    ¡°Haagh!¡±


    If I let an opening for a bit which to hell what''s, and how, an opening works.


    ¡°Don''t...¡±


    She hit my head.


    ¡°Just swing like a madman!¡±


    And hit my chest.


    ¡°Look, you''re on the floor again!¡±


    Aghh... I... Oh how I wish got that power boosting blessing Neil has been talking about. T-this... This is worst than summer at Sandy''s! Which I consider the most strenuous occasion for me. But now I''d rather go back there than here.


    My mother shot me again to stand up! Think of that pole as your worst enemy!


    ¡°Hehe...¡±


    I picked myself up and remembered that summer event.


    ¡°At least they''re not tourists.¡±


    I whispered to myself as I stood up.


    ¡°Again.¡±


    Saliva drips down as I lifted the heavy sword near to my right ear. My body and left foot bended to her liking, my right foot ready to go. I remembered that guy''s face and her face afraid on that first summer jobs of hers. Turn my wrists and had my breathing heavier. I know that guy, don''t go to that table, I warned her, I''ll do it, I said to her. Sweeping the sword downward using the pummel to speed the swing while my right foot moves my entire body forward.


    See, now you got groped, I goddamn told you not to!


    I hit the pole with the end, the pervert retaliated at my aggressiveness. He called the manager. Trying once again I took a distance and did a mid guard. May then instructed me the advantages of this guard and such before letting me turn my wrist and swung the sword up and did a downward cut. Chipping off a small portion of the pole... Putting my first mark on that pole.


    The sun was finally burning high. The customer said he didn''t do anything and only hit me because I hit him for no reason, I should apologized for hitting him with the tray. May then gave me the heavy wicker buckler again using it like an umbrella against the invisible pole''s strike when I finish a cut.


    ¡°That''s enough! No more cutting. You can wound you''re enemy while you get ki-- hurt... if you like!¡±


    Thus, I learned how to hold my buckler in front and the sword just above my head, where she told me how thrusting is the best way to win a fight than cutting.


    Hiding my whole body behind that buckler while I was instructed to poke that pole''s knees, thigh, neck and head.


    We called the cops soon afterwards, when the cctv sided with me. I was assigned at the washers that day while Jeanne was put in cashier duty. Sir Fenton promised not to tell mom when she arrives.


    ¡°Never expose yourself to the monster even if you have armour and fate, a hit from an inhumane being will be fatal. We are humans not gods, nor angels, nor heroes, or adventures.¡±


    She said when the sun was almost at it''s peak, and some soldiers were returning.


    I walked Jeanne home that night, mother jeered at me for helping a beautiful girl like her, but she constantly reminded me to graduate and earn a living before giving her the title of grandmother.


    ¡°Now, then let''s get washed. Shall we?¡±


    She said with a smile while rubbing my wet, steaming, head.


    ****


    ¡°Pass me a pail me boy.¡±


    Ha... I miss the graffiti ridden bathroom in our school rather than... this.


    ¡°Ah, thank you son!¡±


    Even if the bathroom back home had no flusher, and was spacious enough for one person.


    ¡°Oh, I ate too much butter, ogghh!¡±


    ¡°Oh, bugger it!¡±


    It was still haven compared to this wide, damp, no cubicle, public bathroom. It was a museum of smells worst than the un-flushed piss back in school! The seat is made out if cold stone! The men have no sense of privacy and I was throwing my business in a hole. Further more, it required two doors to leave and enter the place.


    At least the bath was not bad. A large wooden basin filled with water and a hanging drape as a privacy protection. It was a million times better than the toilets.


    To say the least I quickly washed my hand with soap! 21st century given soap! Even if it was the size of an eraser, on my hand was a modern soap! The innkeeper got it from some adventures she explained when she washed right next to me.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°Elfien, save some for your mother!¡±


    Speaking of her.


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    I quickly dove inside the large basin I was in.


    ¡°There you are again, being stingy with the soap! Give!¡±


    She said, and still fearing a stick would sting me for not listening to her I immediately rose up and gave her the soap while looking at other way.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Then she washed my back. The in keep doesn''t seem to respect the symbol of curtains around the basin represents. Even when getting out she was buck naked drying herself with a towel in front of me while I dress up!


    ¡°And no, I don''twant to talk about her body.¡±


    I drank my third mug of that cold distilled sheep milk. May kept offering ¡®Grape juice¡¯ which was practically watered down ale when we took breaks. Water was available but a class of larvae reserved the barrel for their P.E. class.


    ¡°Nobody asked for it, you''re the one who brought it up.¡±


    Said Roland.


    ¡°We''ve already seen better sights in this town. And by the way, you called her ¡®mother¡¯ when talking about your training, then you suddenly called her innkeeper at the end.¡±


    Asked Neil as he drank his sheep''s milk.


    ¡°I did?¡±


    ¡°Aren''t they interchangeable? ¡±


    Said Allan.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Either way, what''s else did she teach you?¡±


    Roland sushing the two and I felt like the most eager to hear my story.


    I recalled something called stepping hot, apparently Elfien invented it, it was just dodging quick after I hit the pole. At first, when I took three or even two seconds of standing after hitting a lightning strike whip from her would activate.


    ¡°It got me 100 or so hit, I think, on first hour, but got 20 or more on the last hour of training.¡±


    I would show them my¡®Battle scars¡¯but after we''re done washing ourselves Serafina visited us expecting that she was needed.


    And I thanked her for that, all the aches, bruises, and such, healed up by her hand and green magic. It was better than any instant pain reliever I took and I really, really thanked for that. I couldn''t imagine myself surviving this whole day, or another day, without her heal. But it seems that she''ll only do that once.


    ¡°Ah, is this a case of the innkeeper being jealous?¡±


    Smirked Neil.


    I think, and that''s what Serafina also said to her, but May said it was because I need to endure and experience the pain myself, she explained to the priestess.


    ¡°Well, that makes sense,¡±


    Added Roland.


    ¡°Training close quarter combat means to experience the pain of being hit, and enduring it so you can have a decisive blow to your enemy.¡±


    ¡°Haha, amen to that.¡±


    Allan rubbed the back of Roland.


    ¡°Guess what''s this old man doing in his whole life?¡±


    Neil nudged at me.


    Roland then crossed his arm and looked at me. And just looking at his muscles and knowing how serious he is...


    ¡°Something about law enforcement? Or military?¡±


    My clues were what I knew; his seriousness, his advice on fighting and training and what he looks like.


    ¡°No, no, specifics, come on.¡±


    Giggled Allan and Neil in anticipating smiles.


    ¡°Police officer?¡±


    If not soldier.


    ¡°You owe me! Ha! You... owe me!¡±


    Said Allan as he slammed the table and stood up and pointing Neil.


    ¡°You''re a disappointment.¡±


    Sighed Neil he dropped his head on the table and Roland laughed at him.


    ¡°I mean, it''s obvious. I can imagine him being a policeman, it''s not far from his face.¡±


    And serious demeanour, and muscles.


    ¡°That''s my second job, and I ain''t telling you my first one.¡±


    Roland then dropped his mug and told me if I''m fine with this.


    ¡°You have a choice to leave, and we''ll here to help you.¡±


    He added which I was taken a back myself when this is genuine concern.


    ¡°I-it''s fine, it''s fine. I mean it does hurt and frightening, but nothing I can handle. Besides, once I get those op powers and get those training done I am sure to be useful to you guys.¡±


    ¡°You heard the kid.¡±


    Said Allan to Roland as he chug his milk.


    ¡°Alright then,¡±


    He said standing up and tapping his wrist to Neil.


    ¡°Mmm! Right, right. It''s almost time.¡±


    The three quickly drank and left me and the bar with a silver.


    ¡°Keep the change. ¡±


    Winked Neil as they dawned a cape as they left.


    ¡°Where are you guys going?¡±


    The door groaned shut before I got any other words from them.


    ¡°Elfien!?¡±


    May''s head pop from the back.


    Replying with that call, she told me if they paid their tab. I showed her a silver. In a surprise she asked how much I gave in change.


    ¡°They said there''s no need.¡±


    She then rolled her eyes as she took it.


    ¡°Trying to warm up to us by coin, eh. Really.¡±


    She then told me to get the basket again we''re bound to the market again.


    The sun was readying itself to slumber as we traversed through the bustling locale sellers again. We returned to the wretched putrid street, aptly named butcher street. I stood by carrying the wares of pork that bathed in salt water three live chickens again, but this time we got a dozen eggs.


    ¡°Where we going next?¡±


    I asked while we dodged the crowd towards an unknown street. The stench dissolved as we turned left and up some stairs for a new horizon to me. A whiff of the air, pastry and pie hang outside the windows of some townhouses whilst white smokes swirled above the chimneys of said houses. The aprons, the hat, and the scold they gave to children smelling the pie. I already have guessed the stuff I would be holding soon.


    We went from...


    ¡°This is all you got?¡±


    ¡°Afraid so, Captain.¡±


    Left,


    ¡°Sorry, May, there''s been a delay on the delivery, desperate monsters has delayed the delivery for another week, but by the festivities it will sure to come.¡±


    And then right.


    ¡°I''ll take two pounds of butter then.¡±


    May asked every store of baker for something but all generally replied that it hadn''t arrived yet.


    ¡°Is the flour not good enough, May?¡±


    Cooed the old lady baker at May who was the last store of this so called baker street.


    ¡°I...¡±


    She then looked at me for a second before closing in to the sweet old prune baker and conversed in whispers.


    Whatever they discussed back there we went home with a bountiful basket of eggs and pounds of butter.


    At home we started cooking.


    I secretly used the flint and metal claw to spark up the hearth while May was putting wood under the cooking stand Neil made. Soon to enough, customers came, mostly regulars from last night and some senior faces that was new to me but a friend of May.


    As the night grew darker two customers, a man and a woman, came, foreigners came into mind as when they talked to me I didn''t understand them. May took care of that. She spoke their tongue fluently, I think, they later got a room the farthest room in this Inn. I told her the room next to mine was in perfect condition, but she insisted upon it. Later that night I thanked her for it. If they were next to mine I would find myself not sleeping until sunrise by all the creaking and moaning.


    That morning, or the crack of dawn, we ate some bread, eggs and butter when we were about to depart. She told me to carry her sword while she carried a lantern when we depart. We met the same parade of soldiers and farmers that morning, just like my first view I could see wisps of smoke as the young boys breathe through their hands and put their lanterns close.


    Passing through the street and alley...


    *Thud! Thud!*


    We both heard a stepping of sorts.


    ¡°Elfien!¡±


    She cried out taking her sword and telling me to stay behind her.


    Unsheathing her sword it glowed like a super charged flashlight. It got closer and closer. Whatever it is, it scrapped the ground each step it took.


    Even with the sword''s light it felt like each scrapping step that thing took it ate the light around us. It was so surreal to see a powerful light source not to show what was hidden in the dark but instead got eaten by something sinister.


    *Thud!* *Thud...*


    It stopped. I held a piece of fabric on May.


    ¡°*Pucluck!*¡±


    It crowed and pecked the ground as it clucked.


    Is that a skeletal chicken?


    ¡°Hanghh!¡±


    *Thwack!*


    ¡°Elfien!¡±

 Chapter 21

    A ringing buzzed inside my head as my body hit the earth. Dust lazed its way went inside my visor. I found my body wanting to stop when I tried to pick my sword again the clouds in the sky swirling... Dancing... Fluttering.


    ¡°Gwuhaha, looks like he had his fill.¡±


    A round soldier whose black mustache shivers when he made that laugh.


    ¡°Ey, ey. Huff... Huff... Wake up, before the captain sees you a vegetable.¡±


    A blurry woman took my helm away and lightly slapped my cheeks as she took air.


    ¡°Grant, get me some water before the captain comes here!¡±


    ¡°On it.¡±


    Oh yeah...


    Two, or three weeks? I know it''s almost a month since I saw Allan, Neil, and Roland ever since that skeleton chicken incident.


    Right now I found a worried face, darting left and right checking her surrounding.


    Oh shit. I got knocked out, again!


    The sun was mocking me with its burning rays again. Blinking rapidly, I looked around and was glad that May wasn''t here. I quickly rolled and took my sword. Standing up. I found my helmet on the ground and Katherine telling me to hold.


    My hands were shivering on it''s own, and so did my brow drenched me in my armor with sweat. Despite all that, I took a stand against her. She stood up with her own wooden sword.


    ¡°Don''t you want to have a break? We''ve been here for two hours already.¡±


    She removed her helmet and gave me smile.


    ¡°Not... Until... I knock you out.¡±


    I smiled back trying to still my hands.


    ¡°You''re still arrogant as ever.¡±


    With an exchange of giggle, she moved forward. I did my best to keep a gap between us until I was comfortable enough to initiate. I held a mid guard right forward. While she lowered her sword resting on her lap, as if she''s resting and open.


    I''m not going to fall for that again.


    ¡°Haa!¡±


    I moved forward.


    ¡°Yiee!¡±


    But someone threw a splash of cold water on me that made me stop my attack!


    ¡°Why would you do that!!!¡±


    Turning around.


    ¡°Captain on ground!¡±


    Me and Kath stood up like frozen hair upon hearing Grant bellow it out.


    *Thwack!*


    ¡°You''ll get the pummel dug in your head next time!¡±


    ¡°Gwuahahaha!¡±


    ¡°By the goddess...¡±


    She sighed.


    ¡°And Elfien, let''s go home.¡±


    I dropped my salute and jogged to her. She was holding a small water skin water and the spare clothes she usually give.


    ¡°Dear me,¡±


    Frowning she licked her thumb and wiped something off my brow as she gave me the spare clothes.


    ¡°May...¡±


    I groaned as I could see the men and women around me holding their giggle.


    ¡°I''ll do it in the washer.¡±


    I tried breaking of from her,


    ¡°Stand still,¡±


    She stilled me like a doll. Using one hand to hold both my hand and the other tending my dirt.


    ¡°Mom! Come on!¡±


    Saying that aloud made her lessen her grip. That, I took advantage and quickly ran off to the barracks.


    ¡°Hurry up it up then! Don''t make me wait out all day out the gate!¡±


    ****


    ¡°Boy, pass me a pail!¡±


    Mr. Paul opened his curtain.


    ¡°How''s the watch, Mr. Paul?¡±


    I asked as I opened mine passed him my pail, I was done washing myself anyway.


    ¡°Not much, Elfien. Not much. Winter is coming near, monsters hoard up food by this time of the cycle, not like last week where nimble desperate ones would charge in front of a firing line to get a male. Heh.¡±


    He replied as he began dousing his bald head with water.


    ¡°How about you, getting comfortable in the barracks, again?¡±


    ¡°Ey, shine head, give me the pail and use your hands if your going to chit chat.¡±


    ¡°You use your hands you bush chest bear!¡±


    ¡°Well, I think I''m getting hang of it.¡±


    The hardy men and women, their humor ranging from dark to light, the hard food that must be eaten quick, and the heavy wooden training equipment.


    I only hated the bathroom, to hell with that smell. Even after for almost a month I would only use that for when first: when I''m alone and second: when I''m desperate.


    But the rest... The men and women here are all high ranking and veteran soldiers. They were nice to me, but when it comes to training, and sparing they all change their attitudes. Weight training, Endurance, and everything that is military training, they all treat me like they don''t know me and May said they''re just holding back.


    But Kath, my sparring partner, the youngest of the veterans -- by a margin of two years -- was different. She still treats me like how she treats me on sparing practice: ¡°An annoying young brother¡± don''t know what she means by that but they she seem forgiving to my mistakes, as May puts it.


    I really never had a chance to spar with May, or she just doesn''t want to. She shows me maneuvers, guard stances and their weaknesses and pros, directs my hands when needed, and strike me with a stick when making mistakes. That''s what she only does, but never something like sparring me.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Nevertheless, when I found myself kissing the dry dust dirt or rainy mud so many times the soldiers here tell me that I was good and improving better than the young ones on the southeast barracks. I heard that''s where Edmund and the other young soldiers -- three years older than me, in their standard -- was stationed and trained.


    Even if they say that, I never hear May say that to me. I only hear her say never give up, or a lesson on how to be better than adventurers.


    ****


    It was a daily routine now, training starts before the sun would rise and end when it''s high above. We would either go to the market for stocking up and buy things or just directly go to the Inn for cooking.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    I asked when she lead me to an unusual route. Even if I have been here for almost a month; butcher street, baker street, and the Pavlon square were our usual destination and those were always accompanied by May. Never me alone. But this time, I felt excited when we dodged our way through our usual destination and reached the eastern gate. Talking to some guard, which was just a simple salutation, this was my first time to out of the city''s wall.


    Waves of small emerald green redundant hills that looked like a camel''s back and acres upon acres of fields being sowed by farmers. Carts filled with wheat, barley, cabbages, and the such were being led home. All the while group of soldiers were sprayed across standing guard strategically placed here and there. Then, just over a bit to the right was a giant mill up on a hill surrounded by a wooden wall and field that was being harvested. It was a refreshing sight for me, not just because I''ve been holed up behind the wall for a month now, it''s the first time I''ve been in a country side.


    ¡°Turner!¡±


    Cried out May to the dozens of men unloading and loading some sacks off his wagon near the gate.


    And it was a gray hairs old man, scrawny and tall that waved his straw hat at us. Fine white dust flew in the air as the old man unloaded flour from his cart to a wheelbarrow who was stowed by a man.


    ¡°Well, is that May and his miracle child I see?¡±


    He brushed his hands as we reached him.


    ¡°Afternoon, sir, Turner.¡±


    I said when May tapped my back.


    ¡°Afternoon to you too, young one. What''s got you out and running on this time of day? Not tending your inn I see.¡±


    ¡°I''m not the only establishment serving food and ale to the masses. They can do without my cooking for a day.¡±


    She then asked if he can give them a ride to the mill.


    ¡°Well certainly, Beth is still in shape,¡±


    He went to the front of the wagon and tapped the back of the yoked oxen which replied with a moo.


    ¡°But, I''m going to the Baker''s mill you see anywhere further you have to use your legs.¡±


    ¡°Oh, perfect then. Can you drop us by the church''s mill then?¡±


    ¡°Well, climb aboard then, but careful on where you sit, there''s flour all over the place.¡±


    We jumped up behind his cart. Indeed, the inside was entirely covered by a white sheet of flour.


    My clothes were new so I opted to stand and lean.


    With a two light whip and moo the wagon buckled a bit and began to move.


    It was my first time to see waves upon waves of fields being sowed  farmers. It was nothing like the academic book, videos, or pictures given to us at school because, while farmers dotted the field while harvesting soldiers with halberds and spears and guns were on the look out. They we''re real, sharp, locked and loaded; they can kill.


    What''s more, to see a wall behind as I venture out felt like I was free from that titan that dwarfed me everyday.


    Soon, we dropped down, patted out the white powder off my trouser, and mister Turner waving us goodbye when May gave some coins to him.


    ¡°The church''s mill, ah, memories. Good thing you didn''t remember what happened here.¡±


    Said May as we walked a few steps before meeting a stretch of narrow road that separated two fields apart and snaked towards a hill where a walls made of logs encircled the hill.


    ¡°Does Lady Serafina owns this mill?¡±


    I asked as we traversed on.


    ¡°Heh. Not a chance, my dear. It''s the church''s mill, it means it is owned by the goddess''s appointed one. The eparch. Under Eparch Claudina.¡±


    ¡°Eparch Claudina?¡±


    Is that what they call a pope?


    ¡°The head of the goddess''s church, or the earthly manager of her authority. She holds great power, wealth, and respect almost equal of that to the nobles. And probably more greedier than nobles.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I shot my head to her.


    ¡°Shhh! Don''t tell anyone ok?¡±


    She smiled at me.


    ¡°But, in all honesty, this mill was once called the peasants mill or sanctuary mill.¡±


    Her grandmother once told her that before Ellena was a free city and was called Ellena, peasants who got paid by wheat, rye, barely, or flour from the lord the majority of peasants come here to thresh their wheat for free and bake them for free.


    ¡°The lord was anxious of its growing popularity.¡±


    ¡°So, he decided to threaten the mill?¡±


    Which I wouldn''t be surprised.


    ¡°No, well maybe yes, the lord was jealous of how the peasants weren''t using his mill and oven, since it requires a fee, so peasants go to places where they can save their coin. But because of this bakers and merchants in the city began complaining to the church and lord how they were losing business. And due to the church''s rising popularity, not just with the goddess''s blessings but also with its generosity. He feared that his peasants would follow the church more than his word. Well, that problem wasn''t unique to him only, it was a problem to evey land. Even the king have to ask for the Eparch to put some price on their services to appease the merchants. Thus, every mill owned by the church now has a price for their once free service. ¡±


    She cut there when we reach the end of the hill and met it''s wooden gate. Near the wall was watch tower where a little boy soldier perched above with a stick.


    ¡°Was you want, mi lady?¡±


    A child, roared out his cutesy voice. He was probably the age of six or something, but he croaked down at us as he held a stick like a spear.


    ¡°Came to buy some flour here sonny, can we come in please?¡±


    ¡°Floor? Aye, mi lady!¡±


    He grunted as he climbed down.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    I said. Who puts a child on a watch tower that high?


    Either way, I asked if the wheat here is cheaper than in town or the quality.


    ¡°Quality of course, some of the adventures invention was finally permitted to be used here. O''Brian says that the church finally agreed to bring some previously banned inventions. One of them is a thing that makes flour finer.¡±


    I never understand and what''s wrong with adventurers, they save people, as Serafina always says, and they invent stuff from our world, and they''re generally nice.


    Adventurers are like us, people who got a second chance in life, albeit in another world. They''re maybe hundreds or thousands, or probably more. I have yet to see one, though maybe I have.


    When the kid opened a small door attached into the gate. May''s smile to the kid quickly turned into a sour frown and me looking with expectation.


    There they were on a clearing. While Roland was carrying three sacks of flour as a nun walks besides him, probably giving instructions, Allan held a bow shooting at a rapid pace at Neil who dodge or deflected each hit by slapping the arrow.


    ¡°So this where those bastards holed up.¡±


    She crossed her arm, and I hide my smile. We haven''t seen one another for three or so weeks now. Not since what they did.


    ¡°You mean the heroes, miss?¡±


    The kid asked.


    ¡°Didn''t think that Brother Mattel was keen in lodging some adventures in his convent.¡±


    ¡°You''re wrong miss, Big brother Mattel says their the new heroes, see.¡±


    Commented the kid as he waved his hands to Roland who notices us, in turn he called Neil and Allan.


    ¡°Let''s hurry it.¡±


    She grabbed my hand, dragging me to a wooden house near the mill when Neil waved at us.


    Ever since their magic trick on that skeletal chicken for distraction, and May accidentally hitting me unconscious. Later that day, I found myself on Serafina''s lap while May was scolding the three for using necromancy. With that, they were banned to see me, not because May said so, because Serafina told them too. We can only met up again during the festivities, which was almost near, and I can''t wait for it.


    We quickly left with three sacks of flour on May''s shoulder while I carried what seems like five kilos of butter.


    As we exit my last glimpse of them was a group of kids around them, while the trio did tricks and magic entertainment for them. I miss talking to them.

 Chapter 22

    We walked back home, where we listened to the violas of crickets, the caws of raven darting home, and half way through we heard an Oxen moo and mister Turner waving his straw hat.


    ****


    When the darkness took the land and invited the stars when the sun ran to the hills. Lanterns, torches, laughter and ale and wall, protected us from the other things the night invites. Three coppex was given as a thanks to Turner when we set apart from baker street where we helped unload his sack filled cart.


    My stomach and I couldn''t help the smell and ask May for some bread when she gave the sacks we bought and butter to the old lady baker and her helpers in the bakery. I felt spoiled when we waited for almost half an hour for a small pie that May ordered. Even if I just wanted that newly baked bread she insisted on the pie. It was delicious. 0


    ¡°So how was you''re day


    She said when we reach?¡±ed home.


    ¡°Well, I got knocked out multiple times on first spar with Kath.¡±


    She started the fire on the cooking stand while my flint grew thinner when giving life to the hearth again.


    ¡°Did you gave up!?¡±


    Even when she was loud and strict with the amount of ale per mug, the bar was merry with more men and women. Veteran or recruit. Husband or wife, farm hand or merchant, they sang song that resonated inside my mind and everyone inside.


    ¡°What, no. I only got irritated that she told me to take a break.¡±


    ¡°Good, you can retreat, you can give some ground, but never ever give up, is that clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma''am.¡±


    ¡°Ha... Don''t ever call me that again.¡±


    It was the same every night. I''ve gotten used to the sleepless night and occasional renters with occasional interesting events.


    ¡°Still, not giving up is good thing but, it will only get you so far. You''re my son, and to see you get beaten by a young¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mom. Can you teach me the weakness of a resting guard tomorrow? Please, M-mom.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my dear.¡±


    I have gotten used to this by now. The hardy bed, the pillow(but was just replaced yesterday by a better pillow), and the sheets(also new and better quality). To stare at darkness as if you''re eyes are closed. Sure, there was moonlight that seeped through the holes of my window but almost all the time it was blocked clouds. Fortunately for me it was those kinds of nights. The moon bursted high and clear with moonlight that turned my whole room deep sea blue. That wasn''t all though, I started to have these alone times as to recall what May thought me; from the barracks to value per mug, and some streets but never every street. I bet she''s not teaching me very route so I couldn''t head to church. Then comes the trippy part, at times like this I get dream like imaginations. Me, reenacting the past things I did on training, the mistakes, the awkward moves, and the knockouts. I was reliving them over and over again, as if I am watching my past hours in V.R. though I have never used a V.R. before. So I don''t know how to describe these vivid recollections and noticing my mistakes. It was a great source of study and entertainment that only expires when my biological clock tells me that it was time for to wake up.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!*


    *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!*


    *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!*


    *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!*


    Holy fu...!


    I jumped up and...


    *Fwing!*


    Goddammit Neil! That almost hit my head!!!

 Chapter 23

    I quickly took the arrow that slipped trough that small hole on my window and just barely hit my head. It had a paper attach to it, ¡°Elfien!¡± and just in time. May''s sword was already a light in bright divinity as she slammed open the door. Good thing we didn''t have any renter cause that slam was ear shattering loud and that the door didn''t broke down, we don''t need unnecessary repairs.


    ¡°What was that!?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine! I''m fine! No arrow went through.¡±


    I said while crumpling the paper missive and putting it inside my pocket while I followed her as she opened my window.


    ¡°Sons of a cow chaser!¡±


    It was like a hundred arrow pinned on the wood of the frame and not counting the ones that fell when she opened the window.


    ¡°This is an clear as day! This is an attack! The mayor nor the church will save their necks this time!¡±


    She proclaimed as she plucked one arrow and crushed it in half.


    ¡°I don''t think it''s them, I mean it could be anyone¡±


    I said trying to save their asses. Even if...


    ¡°Elfien, I know they''re your friends, somehow, but hitting your window with that many arrow! Great friends, no!? I''m sure they don''t want to hurt seeing how they intentionally hit the wooden beams. But still! ¡±


    She then covered her eyes.


    ¡°There''s still a possibility! Ok!¡±


    She made a small sniff and looked at me.


    ¡°Now, you''re not hurt right.¡±


    Putting the glowing sword down, she held my chin then inspected from the back of my ear to every side and head to toe.


    ¡°I told you, I''m fine.¡±


    I smiled at her, calmly telling that if I would never lie if I get hurt.


    ¡°Alright,¡±


    Picking up the glowing sword and placing it besides my bed.


    ¡°May?¡±


    She sat on my bed and placed a pillow on her lap.


    ¡°Come on,¡± patting my bed ¡°It''s way past you''re bed time now, you do want to learn how to defeat Katherine right?¡±


    ¡°Um... Yes, but I also want to sleep alone.¡±


    She''s paranoid like mom.


    ¡°Well, would you prefer that I sleep on the floor then?¡±


    She crossed her arm.


    ¡°I would prefer that you sleep on your own room.¡±


    I pointed to her to the exit.


    ¡°Elfien! Sleep!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Ma''am.¡±


    With that tone, I can never disobey. I rested facing of my right, it was soft, a bit bumpy, and familiarly cozy. What''s more, the light on the sword was turned to a dim, nightlight like dim.


    I would die in embarrassment if Neil, Roland, and Allan see''s me like this. But...


    ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    I said, closing my eyes. After which I could feel the blanket slid to my shoulder, then a warm peck on forehead was given to me followed by hand that gently caressed my hair.


    ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    She replied in a small sniffle.


    ****


    It''s been an hour now and her hand never seems to falter at gently brushing my hair. She still awake, that''s for sure, until...


    ¡°*Snoore!*¡±


    I scooted a bit and dodged her hill. A drool was straddling on her lips and her hands were moving like it has its own mins. How, I did not ask, but what I did do was took the pillow and laid her in bed. I then stretched her folded legs and tucked her with the blanket.


    I took one pillow and readied myself to sleep on the floor.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    She pulled me in the bed.


    ¡°Mom! You''re awake aren''t you!?¡±


    Even if she''s drooling and snoring there''s no way that this would happen.


    ¡°Hmmhmm...¡±


    Her brow furrow down when I squirmed out her grasp.


    ¡°M-May! May! M-mom!!!¡±


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.I tapped her hands as she crushed me further in that hug.


    ¡°Elfien...¡±


    ****


    Like all guards, the fool''s guard can be exploited in some ways, early that morning May showed me the obvious weaknesses and the subtle ones. Of course, since Katherine was an expert of this guard she knows the obvious weaknesses and how to use that to her advantage hence my knockout montage yesterday.


    That''s why on such a morning where stars and darkness still reign the sky May taught me the subtle weaknesses.


    Every step, every turn of my wrist to swing the wooden sword to it''s correct angle, and to the mistakes that I remember and corrected came to the real test when Katherine arrived hours since me and May started training.


    The sun has dethroned the darkness and sat in the middle of the sky looking down on me and Katherine. Even when I took a break, and we didn''t clash sword my while body was already wet in perspiration. Indeed, wearing a helmet, greaves and gloves, iron boots called sabaton and inside this thick sweater like garment called gambeson, on such a hot day and hours of training.


    Only when May left did she told Katherine to go easy on me. Hence she only wore her helmet, gloves and gambeson; not the full armor she wore yesterday.


    ¡°No! Don''t go easy on me!¡±


    I said to Kath when May left.


    ¡°Sorry, kid. Orders from the captain.¡±


    After that she shut her visor and didn''t respond to me.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    I''ll do my best and won''t care if she''s a woman.


    *****


    The training ended when, I beat Kath once, albeit after five times getting baldly knocked out.


    ¡°Haha. You really something! ¡±


    I hear her huff as we went to the barracks to return the armor and wash up, May is late today.


    ¡°Yeah, getting knocked out five times on a person going easy on me is something.¡±


    And that was in the course of hours of doing my best effort to beat her.


    ¡°Yeah, its better than yesterday, but... I don''t think I can be good as you or the the other newly promoted soldiers.¡±


    And they are considered newbies, as May told me.


    After removing my helmet, Kath rubbed my hair.


    ¡°Why does every one keeps rubbing my hair? I''ll cut my hair to a bald if this on happening!¡±


    ¡°I don''t know we just like it. Plus look, your frown is gone. Chin up ok.¡±


    Her smile was ecstatic.


    ¡°No, I''m just telling the truth.¡±


    I removed gloves and felt heavier as I did that. Feels like I got a 40 on a English 100 question exam with four hours time limit.


    ¡°Ah, I''ve known that feeling too, you know. You thought you did your best but it didn''t make the cut in the end. But believe me!¡±


    She tapped me.


    ¡°You''re more than what you think. I promise in the end you would see how much you''ve gone far.¡±


    I hope so. At this rate I don''t think my skills will be enough when I get out of here. Unlike Neil, Roland, and Allan, even when they have such powerful abilities they seemed to have improved it.


    Last night, when those arrows were shot, my best guess is Allan who made those quick precise shots.


    They were given powers in our first days here, yes, but I think they were clumsy with it. But, only after a few weeks they improve their skills while I''m still not out of the basics.


    Maybe I should really get that blessing, maybe May will forgive me when she sees how much I can improve.


    I''ll talk to her later. Right now, the butter I ate this morning is making my stomach want to go in that hell.


    ****


    It was first time in a house built almost primarily of stone and wealth. It was three story tall, a small garden was in front, with a spiked fence surrounding it''s slice of land and keeping the people out. It felt like we weren''t in the city Ellena as the hours past by.


    ¡°Do you hate the church?¡±


    We''ve been sitting on the lobby for quite a while now, May''s tapping foot have would surely dent the floor at any moment.


    ¡°Elfien, whatever the arrogant, scheming friend of yours wrote to you on that arrow don''t believe in them, and no. I''m a servant of the goddess and her church, and me and Serafina are long... Too long... Friends. ¡±


    A heavy sigh came after that.


    ¡°Um...¡±


    She must be taking about the decoy messages written on leaves.


    ¡°No, I um... Want to know why you don''t want me to go there.¡±


    ¡°We did went there on your first day of training. Remember?¡±


    ¡°So, I can go there later then.¡±


    ¡°Elfien, what''s all of this about? Say it to me bluntly please. Why do you want go there?¡±


    ¡°For my blessing, of course, so that I can be quicker, stronger, then maybe in a smaller time frame I can improve...¡±


    ¡°Elfien.¡±


    She stopped her tapping and cocked an eye at me. Stern... I felt engaged and felt a fight was about to happen when she clutched her fists.


    ¡°There will be a times when adventures will find their powers gone; unable to use at the most dire needs, without them, they are nothing in this world. I have seen many young adventurers had their blessings cut away from them for a second and die by tripping over their absurd sword. Do you think me or your ancestors relied on the blessing of the goddess alone? No. We trained Elfien, we trained, and hit a pole like our life depended on it.¡±


    ¡®No warrior will be great without hitting and dodging a pole.¡¯


    Was her saying for me in training. Just like mom, or perhaps any mother, one simple question leads to a hefty and long lecture about the past and how easy we have it.


    The sword or sword of Ellena is the only thing makes her powerful and equal footing with any adventurer. She told me that the sword''s powers were only used when the situation is truly dire for the user of the sword. It will grant her strength, endurance, any power she desires, and incredible healing. The only condition is that sword must be used in the hands of an Ellenan bloodline, or when a person was permitted to use that power by an Ellenan bloodline.


    ¡°Which is you, deary.¡±


    She said.


    ¡°I would rather have you trained and earn a scar through your stupidity in training rather than be scared for being a stupid adventurer who charges and kills without thinking, alright.¡±


    Placing her hands on my shoulder I couldn''t say that I still went those powers to protect her without the use of her sword.


    ¡°Bravo! May! Well said May!¡±


    We saw a tall man removing his black coat to a servant as he walked towards us clapping and filled with praise. I don''t know if it was genuine or sarcastic.


    ¡°About time!¡±


    She murmured as she stood up, rush to him with small yet quick steps and confronted the man with a clenched fist. I followed her besides her ready to be a blocker once things spiral out control.


    ¡°You''re were always good at making speeches, as always, care to be my wife?¡±


    ¡°Ronald! I want the adventurers hanged!¡±

 Chapter 24

    It was my first time that someone merely chuckled at May''s serious pointing demand. He just told his servant to get some drinks for us and made a small chuckle lowered May''s hands.


    ¡°I would be happy to accommodate this request, but this is my estate, not town hall.¡±


    He explained cool and calm.


    ¡°You weren''t at the town hall neither at your inn so I went here instead!¡±


    She pointed again like a sharp knife just an inch from his neck.


    ¡°Charming, as always, but I was doing business since this morning. Organizing, preparing the logistics of having enough ale and bread for story fair.


    It can''t be helped since story fair is coming by the week and, as always, Lord Magnus never misses this day. As Mayor you know how hectic organizing this festivity in particular. Besides, aren''t the other officials enough for you?¡±


    He then formed a smile and just danced away from her knife shaped finger.


    ¡°Ah, so you really just like me, let''s get married, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Not even a monster would want you!¡±


    She retorted and once again demanded for my friends execution.


    ¡°If that''s all your request then can''t you just call upon the garrison to arrest them? Every guard -- Me and the whole town for that matter -- still see''s you as the leading protector of this town. It can''t be hard to arrest them with your status.¡±


    ¡°Ronald, you know why I resigned...¡±


    She hung her head as she said that. A silent pause came afterward. Even the smile of Mayor Ronald began to fade when May turned stiff.


    ¡°I''m trying my best to be a mother not a garrison warrior. That''s why I''m filing this to the authorities.¡±


    She soon spoke.


    ¡°Of course, and you shall be taken serious as a citizen of Ellena.¡±


    He then cleared his throat.


    ¡°Care to discuss this in the dinning room? I have a delectable,¡±


    He then fell his eyes down on me.


    ¡°Gift to the child, Elfien.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you''re being kind to him now, ey? I demand those adventurers be tried for attempted murder on Elfien!¡±


    ¡°Attempted murder? My word.¡±


    There was a clear hint of sarcasm there.


    ¡°May! No! Umm... Master... Sir... Ronald, sir, my friends just misfired an arrow. T-they weren''t attempting anything, I swear on my life.¡±


    I still wouldn''t count on the Mayor''s lack of interest on May''s demand thus my outburst.


    ¡°Elfien!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Now, its just a misfired arrow?¡±


    He raised an eye brow and smiles at May


    ¡°It was attempted murder! Elfien, sush!¡±


    ¡°Mhhmmfff!¡±


    I found myself covered by her hand and struggling myself free.


    ¡°Controlling as always, I see.¡±


    He then told May to let me go and said something that made me say that this man has a death wish.


    *****


    We left with with a jar of apple that was pickled by golden sweet delectable honey, a cursing innkeeper, a broken door knob, and a stupid law that saved my friend''s neck.


    The whole one hour that transpired was me, having a hand on my mouth, even when I gave up, and Mayor Ronald saying that they were protected under law.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    I was certain a mirror shattered somewhere when May roared her disbelief.


    ¡°On the cycle of 1456 king Varus issued a command that all able bodied men or women to practice archery as much as possible, especially on the weekend, in order to stave off monsters. And in the event if anyone is injured, impaired, or killed due to practicing archery, they are pardoned. And yesterday was weekend.¡±


    ¡°That law is old as my great great grandmother! We have fire arms!¡±


    ¡°It has been revised to add fire arms in the law as well, I don''t have the edict but believe me it''s true, this law, or the "Varus Marksman edict" is still in effect meaning they are protected.¡±


    ¡°That law only protects the people of ?den. They are adventurers!¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Well, then you to talk Serafina for that matter.¡±


    A servant then came and gave me the apple pickled in honey jar and a drink to May and the mayor.


    ¡°No... She did not.¡±


    She didn''t accept the drink, her hands were to busy clenching.


    ¡°Oh yes she did, the high priestess of Ellena recognize them to be citizens of this land and in effect they are now citizens of Ellena.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Well, I covered my ears after he said that and the volcano erupted.


    I didn''t know you can kill someone with a bow and arrow on a weekend and be protected by law. Anyone could use to kill a rival by the weekend and the law will protect you.


    Nevertheless, her anger abated when left the fences of the Mayor''s house. Indeed, after walking and passing through the bustling dirt street of Ellena where streamers were being hang by every house and establishment. Mothers, children, and men wore colorful capes and abhorrent masks. Tunes of drums, flute, strings and the such were almost everywhere. Just like how everyone recognized me they also recognized May who began greeting her with smiles and invitation to drink.


    It soon affected her mood by the constant positivity that she received.


    Pavlon square seemed to be littered with people trying to sell or buy. Carts of vegetables, carts of fruits, and a line of sheep and goat were sold live or butchered. Jewelry and tools, clothes or blankets, everyone came to buy or sell something. Webs of streamers above us, a figure of a giant wooden dragon was the eye catcher of the square. Then there were barrels upon barrels of ale and wine, benches and chairs, sausages and bread and many more exciting things were being add by the passing hour. Children ran about wooden sword in hand, farmers carried smile as their pouch carried something hefty, and soldiers sitting down, mugs in hand, cheeks blood shot as their beards or mustaches caught alcoholic foams.


    ¡°Wouldn''t they get flogged?¡±


    I asked since this my first time seeing soldiers this drunk at this hour and in their armour too.


    ¡°What for? They''ve done their duty, the field has been harvested, monsters will focus on foraging food for winter instead of men, drunk soldiers at the end of the harvest means no death or abduction. It''s one of the little rewards they get for a cycle defending and of... Everything.¡±


    ****


    May then lead me and taught me a new street for me memorize. It was filled with strings, needles and spools. Signs that had paintings of scissors, clothes, needle was on every stall and building. Needle street, May said to me.


    ¡°Remember it, deary, so that one day you when you earn your own coins this where you can buy good clothes.¡±


    Well, not that I am staying here for long, but I nodded and listened to her carefully while I contemplated about the note from the arrow.


    It was in cursive and well aligned. A hallmark of Neil and he wrote:


    ¡®Buy a blue cloak when you enter the shop. You''re mother is going to haggle against the storekeeper, when that happens you will hear a signal only you will understand, leave the store wearing the cloak when you hear it.¡¯


    I just hope it''s not some obscure thing that they know, I''ve forgotten some things back home when I concentrated on training. I just hope I recognize it quickly.


    After passing some store we stopped in a two story building where we just above the door a outside the door.


    ¡°Listen well, Elfien, every store here is good at making clothes but never buy in this store, ok.¡±


    She whispered to me as she grabbed the door knob.


    ¡°Ok, but why are we here then? ¡±


    And why is she opening the door and peeking inside?


    ¡°Because I''m honor bound to buy only in this store.¡±


    She sighed when we entered.


    Rolled fabrics and spindles of colorful needle rolls were neatly placed on the right while on the left were clothes and capes that May gravitated towards some clothing while she began calling out a name; ¡°Nana, you in here?¡±


    An old hunched back women called. Face prune and sweeten by age, body shaking a constant as she walked out a room with scissors in hand.


    ¡°One hour!¡±


    The hunched grandma wetted her lips.


    ¡°Yes, blame Ronald not me.¡±


    Replied May as she ran through the articles of clothing.


    ¡°Elfien, can you stand still while old Nana takes your measurement.¡±


    ¡°Now lookey ''ere.¡±


    She breathed behind my neck.


    ¡°Whoah!¡±


    She got behind me? How!?


    ¡°Hey wait!¡±


    The old woman then squirmed around me, measurement in hand straightening my arm,


    ¡°What was that for?"


    Hitting my back to straighten me up,


    ¡°Not there! Not there!¡±


    Measuring neck, height, and arm length,


    After which she went in a room mumbling;


    ¡°He got taller... May is still can''t sew well... I need might need to adjust his hood...¡±


    Well that was something. For an old lady she waddle quick to a room.


    ¡°Elfien, try this on for me please.¡±


    She then showed me a pair of shoes. It was golden brown leather shoes with a very pointy dagger like point.


    ¡°It''s a bit tight to be honest.¡±


    I said when putting it on and walking around.


    ¡°Umm... How about this then?¡±


    She then picked up another set seemingly random this time.


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    They look smaller than what she gave me.


    ¡°Drop it!¡±


    Gnarled the aging tailor slapping May''s wrist out of nowhere,


    ¡°Those are for boys no taller than your hip! Not for his size! Come ¡®ere!¡±


    With a quick grab on May''s ear the old tailor dragged her like she was nothing more than a writhing child.


    ¡°Nana! You hag, let go of me!¡±


    Cried May.


    ¡°If you want something good for your son then behave!¡±


    She was dragged inside a room.


    ¡°Well that''s new.¡±


    I whispered under my breath. When I heard them arguing inside a room and May''s proud lion voice was a mewl from whatever thundering coarse aging voice from the tailoress, Nana, as May keep crying.


    Left alone I began to look around at this wardrobe shop where my eye fell on the rack where hooded capes of varying colors hung. Yet, before my fingers lands on the fabrics I heard the shutter of the store creak open. A kid waved at me and smiled wide showing that he has a single bucktooth, eyes wild, and a familiar face from yesterday''s visit from the church''s mill.


    ¡°Afternoon master Elfien!¡±


    He croaked in his cutesy toddler voice.


    ¡°Where''s the others? Are you the signal?¡±


    I knelt before him.


    ¡°Ah, the signal! Onion Chain! Do you understand it?¡±


    He said in enthusiasm.


    ¡°What? No, Is there any other meaning behind that?¡±


    ¡°Um, I don''t understood it either and then Master Roland said I wouldn''t get it but I''m the smartest of the Covent said Father Mattel, so I said I would understand it but then--¡±


    ¡°Kid!¡±


    I shook his explanation.


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Over there,¡±


    Across the street an through the stores he pointed at alley way.


    ¡°Right,¡±


    Running back inside the store, I swiped a blue hooded cape before scurrying away like I stole the thing.


    ¡°Elfien?¡±


    I heard May when I was at the door knob.


    ¡°Do you like that cape? Ow! Nana!¡±


    ¡°Get back ''ere! You sewed it wrong!¡±


    ¡°Let''s go kid.¡±


    I grabbed him as we danced our way through the busy street and to the other side.


    ¡°Greenwood, master Elfien, my name is Greenwood!¡±

 Chapter 25

    Rushing to where Greenwood pointed his small stubby fingers at. He pointed towards the alleyway besides a half built two story building.


    Once down that stretch, Roland greeted me and Greenwood when he revealed himself behind some crates as we entered a cross section of the alley.


    ¡°Hero Roland, I told him the Onion chain and he came with me!¡±


    Squeaked Greenwood.


    ¡°Yeah, what''s Onion chain.¡±


    I asked.


    ¡°Ask Allan. Don''t mind it, I''ll keep watch meet Allan and Neil at the back.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is. Long time no see, man.¡±


    I tapped his shoulder when going ahead.


    ¡°Same here, glad to have talk with you again. Now go, every second counts.¡±


    There, Allan, Neil, and 2 kids with blue capes that is an exact replica of mine greeted me and Greenwood.


    ¡°Huddle up, we don''t have much time.¡±


    Said Neil as he didn''t even replied to Greenwood''s enthusiastic accomplishment on how he did his mission. Only the kids headed his boasting as Allan gave him the same blue cape.


    ¡°I''ll keep it simple; Me, Allan, and Roland will wear this brown hooded cape.¡±


    Explained Neil.


    ¡°While those kids will be with us acting as decoy hence why they''re wearing the blue hood cape just like yours. While you wear this.¡±


    He gave me a black hooded cape in replacement to my blue hooded cape.


    ¡°So I go to church while you three distract her.¡±


    I said wearing the black cape.


    ¡°Yes, right now she should notice your missing. It''s too risky to be in group, she''ll get us quicker that way.¡±


    Neil, Allan, and Roland will be the decoy while I go to the church using a black cape.


    ¡°In other words it''s a wild goose chase for that mad cow. Melisa, you and the rest ready?¡±


    The three kids giggled as they say their yes.


    ¡°She just left. Let''s go,¡±


    Reported Roland and Allan.


    They all began ran away taking a kid wearing the identical blue cape like mine and began blending in with the crowd.


    ¡°Let''s go master Neil! Let''s go!¡±


    Croaked Greenwood; hopping and pulling Neil.


    ¡°Hold your tail. Now,¡±


    He pointing his finger he gave me a stern warning.


    ¡°Do whatever it takes to get to the church, but never go to the main entrance of the church! Once the innkeeper notices that you went missing...¡±


    ¡°I know,¡±


    I replied at his pointing.


    ¡°May has a lot of influence on the guards and garrison, I''m sure she''ll be using them to stop from getting there.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Someone''s learning.¡±


    I stopped his hand when he reached for my hair.


    ¡°Stop treating me like I''m your grandson or something! Go! I know what to do!¡±


    I threw his hand back.


    ¡°Hahaha! Very well then, don''t get lost!¡±


    Together with the impatient Greenwood they ran towards the crowd and ran to the right.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    I heard May''s voice amidst the countless conversations of the crowd as they faded away.


    I felt my legs shake a bit when I walked out of the alleyway and walking towards the other direction while sharpening my ears as I hid my face from everyone.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Elfien is quite popular, one howl of my name and I could never see my friends again and would get me some form of disciplinary action.


    I am doing this for her too. She cared for me, day and night ever since I came to this world. Not to mention she almost acts and looks... No, if my mother died and reincarnated in this kind of world, May''s attitude would be my mother''s overall attitude. Then there''s what that old man told me: ¡®Protect her when your father comes¡¯ I''m not going to protect May if I can''t even defeat Katherine in her weakest.


    ¡°Elfien!¡±


    I heard her again and saw her running after Allan and his decoy, I buried my face deep in my hood and followed the beat of the crowd, blending in.


    ¡°Elfien, where are you?¡±


    Slowly, I dodged and mazed through the people while I could feel my hands shake and chest ache whenever I hear her faint worries. But, I want to get stronger, I want repay her somehow, and most of all us that power to know what happened to my mother. How well did she lived without me? I hope she was fine when I died, I hope she forgot about me quick, I hope she remembers how I broke her mug, I hope she remembers that time I almost got her fired when I broke a tray of plates. I hope she forgot a-about me when my funeral ended... I hope she was happy without me. Maybe she got married again, maybe she got a better life when she forgot about me. Maybe she finally lived on a two story house furnished with the latest oven so that she can bake all the sweets I want. She always boasted to me when she got a raise, maybe she got that red dress she once told me she rented on her grad ball when I stupidly ask how she met dad on that month when we I lost the money to pay electricity. I just hope she''s fine with out me...


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    A hard slap stung my face when I collided with someone.


    I quickly covered my face when my hood flew off.


    ¡°Are you alright? ¡±


    I offered my hand to the fallen girl on the ground.


    ¡°Thank... You...¡±


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    Her emerald green eyes were staring at me when I got her up. Dust and dirt was on her depressing dirty brown cloak, yet a quick peek inside revealed she was wearing a happy rich blue and red clothing that the cloak concealed the rest from the world. Her was braided like a crown that caught some eyes of passersby quickly made her hid it as well with her hood.


    ¡°Um... Excuse me.¡±


    I coughed out and passed by her and lengthen my stride. That girl clearly knows Elfien by that prolonged stare, the risks of getting caught was getting higher. I need to get to...


    ¡°Oh, no...¡±


    I froze. Hammers, anvils, and smoking sizzling heated iron when dipped in water only to be lifted up and hammered again by gruff chiseled men.


    Each one had tools, knives, or short swords hung and ready for sale and they were strewn across to a direction I didn''t know where it leads too. Looking back, the lady I collided with followed me, ignoring her and looking further behind it was the same story. A line of smiths.


    ¡°Way to go genius. ¡±


    I slapped my face and shook my head. Wasting no time I retook my steps until I was in familiar streets. Or so I would thought, left and right, different stalls, different alleyways. I ran around knowing I''m in an unknown street. I don''t know where I was, asking for direction would be the logical step but... If they know me, May is going to find me.


    ****


    I was wasting invaluable time sprinting around to find any sort of familiar street or an alleyway to find a route to the church.


    I can''t ask just anybody. Elfien is famous here and I have been hearing May calling out to me. One slip of my white hair to the public and that could be the end of me.


    ¡°Haah... Haa... And what''s your reason?¡±


    I asked to the girl who kept following me. We were in an besides a street filled with logs being sawed into planks alleyway where I took a breather.


    ¡°I''m lost. Haa... Ha... C-can you p-please help me?¡±


    She uttered softly when she took her own breather.


    Well, at least I am not alone and exhausted. At first I didn''t know why she was determined to follow me, now I know.


    ¡°Um, look, Haa... Haah... I''m sorry, but I really, really don''t remember anyone after I died. Friends, relatives, or even my favorite song, or something like that. And yes, I don''t even know where am I even.¡±


    I was running out of options and each minute pass will anger May more and I don''t want to know what kind of discipline she does to Elfien.


    ¡°Then, that explains why. May I ask where is your destination then.¡±


    She asked after a minute of rest.


    ¡°Pavlon square... Well it''s the church where I am going, so my first destination would be Pavlon square. How about you?¡±


    ¡°W-W-What a coincidence! I know how to go there!¡±


    Without a warning she took my hand.


    ¡°Um... Really?¡±


    I tried to shook off her sudden grip, and thankfully she quickly let go off me.


    ¡°Can you lead me then?


    ¡°R-right this way then!¡±


    Her tone was the textbook definition of flat and awkwardness as she lead the way.


    ¡°Wait, I thought you said you were lost.¡±

 Chapter 26

    ¡°Well, well looky ''ere. You got your mother running about and howling around like a wolf looking for her cub! Why you ditch her earlier, ey? Why you took off with my blue cape and came back with a cheap black cape, ey? And what''s you doing here with a girl, ey?¡±


    Even when she''s hunched and whole body


    We were back in the tailor shop.


    This girl lead me back to the tailor shop! I was thankful that she lead me back here and I can easily navigate my way to the church by myself. But it wasn''t for free, and here I am right now helping her buy some fabrics to this specific store.


    ¡°Um... I wanted to buy some fabrics...¡±


    ¡°What''s that!? Speak up young man!¡±


    I looked behind me to see that the girl was covering her entire face even when her hood had swallowed her entire face.


    ¡°I would like some fabrics please!¡±


    I shut my eyed and gave her a small bag if coins courtesy of my companion.


    ¡°Hmhm... Why''s you want it anyway? ¡±


    She cocked an eye for me.


    ¡°A p-present!¡±


    I immediately croaked out.


    ¡°I... I... A friend! Yeah, she''s going to help me make a dress for mom. Yeah! That''s why I want to buy some fabrics... Ha...ha..¡±


    Wetting her lips she looked over my shoulder where my companion, whose eyes peeked through her hands, were red like a tomato when they met.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Her face is full of wrinkling doubt and frown.


    Think fast you moron! What would Neil do in this... Oh, I know.


    ¡°Um... W-well, not exactly.¡±


    I breathed out a little.


    ¡°Then what on the go¡ª¡±


    ¡°T-that''s why I need your, expertise on helping me pick what kind of fabric we can use.¡±


    ¡°Ey?¡±


    She backed her a bit.


    ¡°I mean, Mom surely have some desired dress for some occasions, such is this festivity, and to be frank Mrs. Nana, I don''t know much about quality fabrics as my mother.¡±


    ¡°Right on, sonny!¡±


    She gave a hard nod.


    ¡°That''s why, Mrs. Nana,¡±


    I took her hand and led her to the plethora of colorful fabrics.


    ¡°You will help us choose some intricate fabrics that are the best in quality and hand picked by... an expert?¡±


    ....


    ¡°Please...¡±


    I took my hands back to me and stared down at the floor went a minute of silent passed by.


    She looked at pouch of coins I gave and wet her lips.


    ¡°How well does the dame know on sewing.¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.She hit my back as we left the shop with an assortment of fabric.


    ¡°Why...¡±


    ¡°When did you learn how lie? Huh!?¡±


    Throwing me the roll she told me to follow. Like a butler carrying her stuff.


    ¡°Wait... What. Why would I... Agh...¡±


    This should be the part where we would be calling quits, but I was following a crossed armed stomping maiden.


    ¡°Um... Miss, hey. Um... Look, I did apologize about not remembering anything and the such, so please. Hey, can you¨C¡±


    ¡°Lilly... Ok,¡±


    She suddenly stopped and faced me.


    ¡°You used to call me Lilly.¡±


    After which, she stood besides me.


    ¡°Walk.¡±


    She ordered.


    ¡°It''s difficult to carry this pile of roll if you''re going to cling on me like that.¡±


    Regardless what I said, she insisted we walk like this. Reasoning was that we couldn''t garner much attention.


    Yeah, tell that to the crowd looking at us.


    ¡°Can you please drop the clinging now.¡±


    ¡°You''re still running away from captain May, aren''t you?¡±


    She said.


    ¡°Is that a reoccurring theme about me?¡±


    ¡°Afraid so, also you''re the one who insisted upon clinging hands when you''re with me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well... If it was my idea then it''s a bad idea, you should let go now.¡±


    Her arms still locked even when I tried to shook it off.


    ¡°Not until you''ve escorted me to my destination, I''ve grown very fond of this idea, to be honest, and I did say I was lost.¡±


    ¡°What? But...¡±


    ¡°This way and don''t be so rowdy please.¡±


    I felt like I was arguing with Erika the only difference is this girl has a more serious tone and much commanding demeanor.


    ¡°But where are we going?¡±


    We were back to place where I bumped her and where the hammer and anvil reign supreme. But this time we took to a left to a dark, narrow, and damp alley route.


    ¡°Well this looks a typical evildoer''s hideout.¡±


    I whispered as I looked behind and front of me. I don''t have anything but my fists and brow, there''s a intersection ahead of us, and I just saw some kids running about. I stopped and thought about this. We could turn back and round another route for a safer travel. I''m with a girl after all, I can defend myself but what about her? That''s a narrow pass but an intersection on the middle. If a group ambushes us there, I can''t defend her. One of the many things that May taught me is that foxes takes the safest route not shortcuts...


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    She whispered to me.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    I got out of my stupor when she tugged my wrist.


    ¡°You always went ahead without thinking, as if you didn''t fear anything. Now, you look more cautious.¡±


    We barely got an inch inside that alley way.


    ¡°Ah! I''m sorry if I stopped, it''s. just that I once charged into trouble without thinking... I was trying save a friend, a very well beloved friend one time, and got me... Um... In a life threatening state... To say the least.¡±


    I''m not going to do that again.


    ¡°.....¡±


    She fell silent as I gave my explanation.


    Yikes, looks like I ruined whatever reputation Elfien has with this women. Well, I am not going to stay here for long so I don''t care. Yet, come on, I can at lest escort a lady through thee street. Besides, if some thugs attack us, I can use that as an excuse to test my skills.


    ¡°Uhm... You did went here earlier, right Lilly. So, it must be safe. Sorry, if I was being cautious and all, and sorry if I wasn''t the Elfien you once knew.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Uhuh... She didn''t utter a word her body was shaking a bit, and I could see her hands turn into fist. Looks like I disappointed her beyond measure at this point, the least I can do now is lead the way.


    I tried removing my arms, but when I got an inch out her vice tighten.


    ¡°Well, what do you know it''s safe after all.¡±


    I said to myself when we reached the end and low and behold we were in the outskirts of Pavlon Square. The bustling crowd grew in size and bringing more stir to the atmosphere as if something was coming. They maybe many but the church was still in sight.


    ¡°I''m sorry!¡±


    She took roll of fabric and ran. Ran towards the streets, and towards the looking crowd, crying her a fool, a mischief, and other curses that would make a child cry. That stood quickly tried to get her, hands reached out for her for some reason.


    ¡°Hey, wait!¡±


    Upon impulse, upon that ¡®I''m sorry she gave... It resonated something inside me that I must know why she said that. That''s why upon impulse, stupidity, or a broken promise. I reached out my hand to race to get her first. To... Save her...


    ¡°You stupid runt!!!¡±


    "Neighhhhh!¡±


    A thunder of a frightened horse and a knight with pursed lips and bulging eyes were the last thing I saw

 Chapter 27

    The horses were shoed with thick iron horse shoes when I peered up. It rolled up in a panic that accompanied with a terrified neigh as the fully armoured knight pulled the reigns. Mud, sprayed across my face that slapped my sights shut. It didn''t matter in the end though, she was safe now, since I was the one under the flailing hooves and she was now somewhere running away from the guards. I didn''t even know why I did this again... Maybe I''ll reunite with my mother after this.


    ¡°Haa!¡±


    Just as I thought the hooves would shatter my face and ribs, I was scooped out from death''s grasp. The crowd murmured and cried names at me when I was scrapped across the dirt road by a guard in a muddy armour. For sure, I was caught by one of May''s men that I froze my breathing.


    ¡°You alright, son?¡±


    Relief fills inside my heart when I saw my savior when I wipe the mud off my eyes. My heart that jumped and down like a jackhammer slowed down when Edmund picked up.


    ¡°Damn street rat! Deal with him!¡±


    Bellowed the strapping knight as he calmed his stead that nearly had it''s hooves squash my cranium.


    ¡°Yes Sir!¡±


    After his salute the march continued on, more guards soon came and made a man made barrier in front of the increasing crowd.


    Grabbing me by to my neck. He spoke to the other guards that came after and said he''ll deal with me and instead ordered them to control the crowd.


    ¡°Now,¡±


    He breathed out when he lifted his visor.


    ¡°Did you found something on the mud that compelled you to jump in front of a horse, eh? The captain reported that you were kidnapped, and here I find you seconds from being the first soul to get a funeral twice!¡±


    ¡°Uhm...¡±


    I rubbed the back of my head and avoid his sharp eyes at all cost.


    ¡°Explain it to me later.¡±


    He said. Lowering his visor, and bowing his head a little he then pushed me to his side.


    As the line of armoured horses, identical to the one that almost killed me, trotted proud with their heavy metal knights on top holding and showing off their deadly arsenal of blue and white stripe lances and golden embroidered flint lock pistols were holstered on their hips.


    It heard many people commenting about it''s deadly grape shot. Yet, the pistols were forgotten within a second as the cherry on top of this chivalrous parade came with an unearthly hiss. It made the people around to back off. People inside their houses open wide their windows to see, and anyone behind me, old or young, fought and jumped for a glimpse at this fantastical creature.


    The guards were failing to still the mob since I could see them focus on the creature as well. I was just as awestruck like everyone here and too see it so up close and know it was real and could kill.


    On top, a blonde handsome man with a beard that hints he''s either 50''s or late 40''s. He wore a shining plated armor laden with golden bolts and a violet strapped around his chest. His weapon a great sword strapped besides him, around his waist a pistol like the men we saw, but it was laden with golden ornamental embroidery design. He waved his left and smiled with enthusiasm as the crowd called Sir Magnus or Lord Magnus, as his right gripped a reign that held the beast that I have seen, rode, tamed, and killed only in video games: A head of an eagle and a body of a lion. Those two words alone would be a B tier or A tier ride for games but here, in front of my eyes drummed my very heart. A steel helmet that covered until the front of it''s sharp beak, eyes predatory and sharp that felt like it could spot a mice miles away. It''s blue and white feathers that reached until the nape of its neck, it''s body strong as an oxen seeing how the armour that span from neck to its hind didn''t hinder its majestic beat. It''s saddle laden with steel and gold bolts that if pilfered it could buy us 15 barrels of ale from the Manor''s winery and 10 barrels of the high quality monastery brew beer. But to do that I have get trough its lion like limbs that, looking at it right now as it stopped, was the thrice the size of my thighs.


    ¡°You there!¡±


    I shot up to that commanding voice. I looked behind me to see Edmund looking down at me, and then looking back to the noble, Lord Magnus.


    To make sure wasn''t dreaming I pointed myself and asked.


    Lord Magnus''s smile was beginning to fade.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°You better attend the banquet later. And don''t be cheeky with coming with that garrison armor and hide among the guards again! You''re mother brought you something good, so for goodness sake man! Just for the occasions! I beg of you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    I could hear him deepen his voice to an almost cartoon like way.


    ¡°Bah!¡±


    With a small tug of the reigns the gryphon cried and moved on. It''s tiger like, or lion like, tail stretched out and continued on.


    ¡°Ugh... I hope that banquet burns.¡±


    His voice returned to his normal.


    ¡°What was that all about?¡±


    I asked as the crowds eyes began to follow the lord and the beast that headed to the church.


    ¡°Agh. Politics, in other words the worst way to fall asleep. Story fair is about getting knocked out by drinks not talks.¡±


    He grumbled.


    ¡°But right now,¡±


    Grabbing my shoulder he lead me back home once the last line of knights was out of my sights.


    ¡°You have a lot of explaining to someone, son.¡±


    Indeed I have. When we arrived, just outside the inn, I saw O''Brian, Kenneth, and Grant talking to May. Face red, hair ruffled and hands moving in frantic as she was explaining how I went missing.


    I told him if I could get a few seconds before confronting her. My legs were jelly, lips cold as ice, and my heart pulsating and ready to explode by this pressure. I mean, comparing from this from when I got nearly killed, I would rather choose to redo my stunt than talk to her in all honesty. It feels like the time I lost the money that was meant for our electric bill.


    ¡°What really happened, son? You look fine. You be muddy, some scrapes here and there but not that ruffled, well almost.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°She told us you were kidnapped by the some younglings called Neil and said you were going get beaten up, as the captain put it.¡±


    He lifted his visor up and raise an eyebrow.


    I kept my lips locked and tight as a safe. Not only did I fail reaching the church, for the third or fourth time now, and seeing her expression; mouth down and anguished as they can be filled with desperation her eyes watering like broken sink and face filled with confusion.


    My chest tighten, legs I try hard to stop shaking, and if I could, run away.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    Pulling me forward I thought Edmund would plunge me straight to May, instead we made a u-turn walking behind her.


    I saw O''Brian''s mustache shiver, Kenneth loosen up, and Grant smiling with his mustache as we approach. I appreciate this move Edmund made but as each step feels like push forward, and forward to be sent to the principal''s office with my mom weeping inside.


    Through the crowd that went home after the spectacle of a gryphon I kept a small smile and looked down. Any punishment she will give I will take, thus I tried to steel myself yet my legs disagrees with me by shaking like house of cards.


    ¡°I found him!¡±


    Cried Edmund and May immediately looked behind her and I found her weeping eyes on mine. My chest cracked and spine shivering when I see her weep again.


    ¡°M-may... Mom. I''m sorry.¡±


    She dropped her sword and leapt towards me. Emotions ran down towards my shoulder and her hug was tight like vice grip. I have seen it countless of times now and I know she''s not my mother, but to see an almost exact identical -- both how she acts and look -- of my real mother... I couldn''t keep my smile for long, my hands moved on their own to return what she was doing to me and it pained me greatly when I held my tears back because it was my original mother''s teaching to me: Never cry in front of a girl.


    We closed the Inn that night. It was just me, May, and the fabric she bought now being sewed in to clothes. I held the lamp high above while she graced the needle and thread.


    ¡°Closer dear, the light of the hearth is not enough.¡±


    I too agreed with that notion. I already knew from the start and would have taken the initiative to get closer. But the way she didn''t condemn me of my behavior earlier, nor she didn''t asked why I did what I did earlier. Deep in my heart I know she will be mad and forked tongue with punishment on me. But to feed me, deliver me water to wash and changed my mud ridden clothes all the while staying silent only taking when necessary.


    What little conversation that she uttered as her hands held that needle is that if I disliked her; her ways of discipline, everyday training, and the her horrible cooking. All of it I denied wholeheartedly even to the point of saying that I don''t deserve her kindness. To me, as I have always contemplated every night, I lost my mother due to my stupidity and to be cared for by May, a person -- a mother -- with just different dye of hair yet overall the same exact way of giving me care, disciplined, and how we lived together. It was like I was given a second chance to be with my mother again.


    I never felt this heavy inside my mind and chest in this fantastical world. I feel like I was pinned down by ten tonnes of guilt when I hit the bed and for the first time, I found in weeks drowsiness was pulling down my eyelids. Tickling, and warm, so seductive is its hands that my will to use this night to scheme a plan for forgiveness had faded a second when I hug that pillow dearly....


    ¡°Death is the answer.¡±


    Its that girl from earlier... Lilly?


    ¡°Huh? Why is it death? Death is not a friend since I never met him.¡±


    Is that me? And why are we in a forest?


    ¡°Just remember it. Death is the answer to the riddle. Do that and you will win the flower, and then...¡±


    ¡°And then I get to eat a loaf Manchet, right? One that''s sprinkled with sugar and slabbed with creamy butter!¡±


    I see her slap her face but why does it fell like I didn''t understand her and felt hungry for some reason.


    ¡°Elfien! Wake up!¡±


    Jesus Christ!


    Three godforsaken knock come afterward that shout that rocked my dream and shattered me awake in my bed of reality.

 Chapter 28

    ¡°Elfien, wake up. It''s almost noon and you''re still snoring out hard.¡±


    Planks, wood, blanket and my drool that snaked down my hand.


    ¡°Come on, son. We''ll miss all the free ale if you --¡±


    ¡°I''m up! I''m up...!¡±


    I smacked my lips and rubbed the sleep away from eyes and pulled my body to a sit where I tried to find my shoes


    ¡°Well hurry up then! Get dress and if your hungry the captain is waiting for you there.¡±


    *Bum rumudum bum bum bum*


    It was followed by a string, a violin, of sort when I saw the band playing on center, palms slapped drums that beat I felt inside my heart and empty stomach, all the while red lips blew hypnotic tunes from flutes and a kind of violin that soothed and complimented the beat of the drum. They wore masks with cartoonish long nose and gay, colorful, dresses with small bells adorned around them.


    Just to get here we have to squeeze out way through, it would have been easier if Edmund was wearing his guard armor that way he could have made a path.


    I could have swore everyone was cheek to cheeks when squeezing through the once wide main road to see the bards and troubadours playing on a stage.


    ¡°No offense, the clothes are good on you, but aren''t they look tight.¡±


    I said as we push through. A deep dye of blue and red tunic, a dashing leather trousers, and leather boots shone like it had been  polished for days, like he some sort of rich important person. Yet all seemed a bit too short and tight. Like he was walking stiff like a walking stick.


    Despite that, people who notice him gave way, in fact everyone would have given way he would be easily mistaken to a son of noble. But all were busy and cheeks to cheeks on the musicians on the stage.


    ¡°Don''t start it son, one day!¡±


    He raise his finger.


    ¡°This is just one day! And I''ll be in armour and sword again. I just hope no one...¡±


    ¡°Ey, it''s royal Ed!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! His hair! And clothes!¡±


    ¡°Oy! Shut it you pig farmers he''s royalty... Bow down to him!¡±


    ¡°Aye! For royal Ed!!!¡±


    ¡°Royal Ed!¡±


    He didn''t even get finish his sentence when some men began jeering with squinting and laughing faces.


    ¡°So that''s why we went to alley instead of the main street earlier.¡±


    I thought we were taking a shortcut.


    ¡°Wipe that smirk and let''s go! Move!¡±


    He pulled me away and this time he push through the crowd with red blush across his face and not a care to anyone he bulldozed over and one of them was a child.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°Ey! Does shoving a child makes you happy?¡±


    And thus he was repaid. Telling his kid to go with his mother he cracked his fist.


    ¡°Just because you''re rich doesn''t mean you can do what you want!¡±


    The man hit Edmund again staggering him backwards.


    ¡°Oh! Bugger it!¡±


    He bellowed out as he was punched hard that I caught his momentum and the crowd caught my back and began to form a circle.


    ¡°I think we should just squeeze through the crowd like everyone else.¡±


    I tried to pull him up. He held his nose and then returned with a left, throwing the guy a few pace spitting the ground and squaring up. The crowd picked the guy up and put him back up. A circle was formed and I could hear bets and jeers as the two exchanged fists and kicks. Edmund is a veteran, as I am told, but as he was brawling he was getting hit by obvious strikes and slow yet devastating uppercuts. Then again, he was busy ripping his shirt and tight trousers rather than throwing punches or defending his face.


    ¡°Move! Move!¡±


    ¡°Separate them!¡±


    I looked at the voice that commanded the guards.


    ¡°Alright, alright, you''ve had you''re fun!¡±


    They took guy away who spat the ground and went away with guards in peace while the child Edmund pushed earlier rushed to that guy.


    ¡°I hope lord Magnus spares your sorry face when I dump you on his feet looking like this!¡±


    Grumbled O''Brian as he took Edmund personally by the neck and ordered his men to spread a way out of the sea of townsmen who enjoyed their brief entertainment.


    ¡°Wait, where''s mom at?¡±


    I followed Edmund as he was stolen away and knew he wasn''t going to lead me to May.


    ¡°I-I don''t know what you''re talking about, son.¡±


    He was suddenly stiff and much compliant on O''Brian''s hands.


    ¡°What? I thought you said M¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ahahahaha!¡±


    A hysterical laughter suddenly bursted out off his mouth that scared more people than the soldiers asking people to move.


    ¡°Yes that was a good joke! Ey, old man Brian, Elfien here still knows how to crack a good barrel!¡±


    ¡°Just tell him where the captain is.¡±


    Sighed O''Brian.


    ¡°What? I don''t know. Probably around dad''s hunting grounds. I mean she was recruited father''s guard retinue, surely she''s on Manor''s Hill right now. Arghhh! Tap! Tap! Tap!¡±


    ¡°Tell him or I twist it harder.¡±


    Ouch. His wrist... I could see veins and feels like his hands could come off any moment.


    ¡°Agh! Baker street. Go to baker street, Agh!¡±


    ¡°She''s going to be late, that''s for sure.¡±


    Commented. O''Brian when letting Edmund go.


    ¡°By the goddess... Captain O''Brian, do me a favor escort the captain''s son will you.¡±


    Said Edmund as he held his reddening wrist.


    ¡°Much as I want too. I''m under the orders to get your arse to the Lady herself. Besides, unlike you he''s a good boy who won''t run off like a certain blonde!¡±


    Cocking his abyssal black eyes at me.


    ¡°Aren''t you, white haired one?¡±


    ¡°O-of course sir.¡±


    Yeah... I hid my wrist inside my pockets as he knew what I did yesterday.


    ¡°Just spare one man, he''s a child who forgot everything about this place! He''ll get lost in this crowd!¡±


    ¡°No, I''ve been there once, and I''m not a child anymore!¡±


    I''m one year on reaching eighteen back home and certainly not thirteen in this world.


    ¡°You heard him, captain, he went once. Just send one man. I promise to behave, I swear upon my name.¡±


    ¡°Aight then!¡±


    Silencing Edmund and with a bit of a loud tone...


    ¡°Where we right now?¡±


    He said to me.


    ¡°Pavlon Square.¡±


    ¡°Which way to go?¡±


    ¡°Um... Forwards, then turn right until I reach the foot of the great wall where the butchers are at.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Turn left, hold my nose and head forwards trough the repugnant butcher street and march dead straight ahead until the end and then breath, smell the pies and bread then head for the last bakery shop owned by an old baker.¡±


    *Gruuuu!*


    Just the mention of pie reminded me of that mouthwatering mutton pie.


    ¡°Is that enough for you?¡±


    His mustache shivers as he cock an eye at Edmund.


    ¡°Have a safe trip kid.¡±


    Edmund sighed in defeat.

 Chapter 29

    My belly striking out to me loud and sound. Indeed, whose stomach wouldn''t be allured and want when every baker here were dispersing out their best of pastries to offer in story fair -- as this festival is called.


    ¡°Gruuuuuugrrummmuuum!¡°


    My tummy cried out to me.


    It was painful to see many people here biting brown steaming buns slabbed with butter and drinking ale. Many bought these delectable  brown loves by the bulks, and carrying away in wagons filled with baskets of stuffed pies and bread that was covered by thin cover that failed mask the aromatic


    smell.


    ¡°GRURFRURRURGUGRUMMMMM!!¡±


    And my stomach felt no patience or respect to me when I head forwards. Even when I told it that we were have our own feast of mutton delight or freshly baked bread whipped with butter salt and sugar. He was rebellious and ordered me to beg if not steal food. There were wagons of bread here are open and unguarded, and pies were cooled outside unsupervised windows by the dozen. I felt like I could take one... It wouldn''t be bad right? This wagon has a ton of fresh, brownish, and steamy loaf. A single loaf wouldn''t be noticed.


    ¡°Oy! You buying boy?¡±


    A man with a straw hat tapped my back that brought me back to my senses.


    ¡°Ah... No, sir... I-I-I was just looking at it... Er... Umm... Bye!!!¡±


    I couldn''t hear what he said next to me but I ran and ran, dodging the bystanders with baskets of steaming bread. I never felt so hungry before for my entire life as if I wasn''t fed for a week or so.


    I saw the two story brown painted roof that we often so visited. Surely she''s here and food was there!


    I tackled the door and indeed my empty guts was right.


    ¡°Ah! Elfien!¡±


    ¡°Well, he''s quite early!¡±


    Three men putting up mini streamers, seatings, and lighting up candles around the bakery.


    The old lady instructing them while placing cone like garment hats on some counter, and May wearing the black armour that always stood in her room. She was setting the table with stacks of pancakes, a large pies, and bread bathing with butter and such. While the apple on this table was a white cake that looks like a cheap easy to make round cake from a local bakery back home, but this is the first time I saw a cake in this world. It was mainly bread or pies that was common.


    The room was so much sweet and pastry smell that I wasn''t even embarrassed that my stomach was, grumbling and rumbling like a drum telling everybody in this building how hungry I was. Oh and how wet my mouth is right now.


    ¡°Ohoho, And quite hungry.¡±


    Said the old lady in prune and crumminess and a giggle.


    ¡°Damn it, Edmund.¡±


    She clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Wa-What''s going on?¡±


    I said trying to hold my self from the food that was clearly for me but feels like I shouldn''t eat it until May says so.


    ¡°Ah, no surprises then, haha. Alright lads let''s finish what we can.¡±


    One of the three men said as the other two began to drop whatever decoration they couldn''t hang and went to the kitchen with the old lady.


    All the while May told me that if I was so hungry why didn''t you just cook something before going here.


    Her armour clanked as she gave me a seat when I couldn''t answer her, and the fact that Edmund made me hurry.


    ¡°Wait here and don''t eat yet, just wait a little more while, my dearest.¡±


    Carrying the cake back to the kitchen and leaving me here with an order not touch the pie, pancakes wet and drenched with sweet with golden nectarous honey, and butter slid through the dark brown bread. All them are clearly begging to be eaten as it releases such stomach seducing smell. Then there was that cake that May took away. A cake very much like a regular modern square cake bought cheap at any bakery(Well, not including the frostings), all the while streamers and party hats made out of cloth sitting on the counter? What is this Elfien''s birthday? And why am I chewing right now?


    ¡°Surprise!¡±


    They all said when returning. May holding the cake while her armour clanking as she went out. The old lady holding a candle and the three men each one holding an item.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Elfien...¡±


    Signed May as she laid the cake down on the table. To my surprise my face was filled with honey and my hands were all buttery and furthermore I just realized that my mouth had something inside.


    ¡°Ohoho, we''ve been surprised as well. ¡±


    ¡°Well, you always liked bread, didn''t you?¡±


    Oh...


    With her pinching my cheeks and one of them giving May a cloth as she wiped my cheeks off with crumbs and cheese I widen my eyes as I was already eating the pie... Meat sandwiched with bread baked with goodness pie...


    ¡°Um...¡±


    I gulped down, satisfied my rebellious growling stomach as I finally I got full control of my brain again. The three men laughing and the old lady telling how my eyes just widen like a puppy when I''m eating. May agreed and wiped off crumbs and put a cone hat on me.


    ¡°I... I''m sorry, I-I just... hungry.¡±


    I buried my face down so much until my chin was digging deep chest.


    Ahhhhhhh!!!! What happened! I never acted like this before! I like pie but not so much like this! Why did I act like this? Not to mention in front of May!


    ¡°Now, now, don''t be shy. Come on eat, it''s your birthday, and we did this for you, ok?¡±


    Raising my chin up,


    ¡°So eat a plenty and enjoy the festival, alright?¡±


    With a kiss on my fore the great bells of the church began to ring in three distinct intervals signifying that it''s the afternoon terrifying May and the old woman.


    ¡°Oh dear, Hammond get the horses ready.¡±


    Instructed the old lady to one of the three men while May scrambled to reach for her helmet.


    ¡°Oh, Um. Here.¡±


    She made me stand up and gave me something. Tying around my neck, a red hooded cape now flew behind me. I saw and felt the fabric it was the one she was sewing up all night. Fixing it to me she asked if I give her a twirl, which I reluctantly did but did it either way. The smile she gave was brightest I''ve seen... As if yesterday never happened.


    After that she gave me a pair of new shoes and a sleek wooden two handed sword, it was well carved, smooth, elegant, and lighter than the heavy wooden sword I use in training.


    ¡°Oh, you look very cute!¡±


    Hugging me tight and rubbing my hair.


    ¡°Ok, I''m off now.¡±


    With one final kiss she took her helmet and sword and left.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    I took her hand before she got to to knob and I saw her eyes  widen.


    ¡°I-I mean May, where are you going? ¡±


    ¡°She has work, young one, she''s hired to be a guard retinue for Lord Magnus.¡±


    The old lady said to me.


    ¡°Don''t worry, it''s just one day and I''ll meet you later this night.¡±


    I didn''t knew I was holding her hand tight, and chest feeling tight as well. I want to let go since she has a job and setting this up for must have cost her... Yet.


    ¡°C-can I come?¡±


    I wonder if she''s willing if I could said that before she rode off.


    Right now, even if I just ate one slice of the mutton pie, the once bottomless like lake growling stomach of mine turned to a shallow pond when May left.


    Still I ate and accompanied by the old lady, and the three men. They didn''t ate much but just kept company, I think.


    What seems like I can gobble and stuff every bread in my mouth now I ate just a few. I requested if I can put whatever leftover to be put in basket to the old lady. Especially the cake, I ate a slice and it was good maybe May will like it.


    ¡°Do you know where are they now?¡±


    I asked the old lady, Mrs. Lauren, when I helped her arrange the leftover in the basket.


    ¡°Don''t worry she''ll be at Pavlon Square at the eve after she escorts Lord Magnus''s troupe on his trip round the forests and fields. ¡±


    ¡°Why? I mean, Lord Magnus is the one that has a griffon yesterday, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you were in the parade yesterday?¡±


    She gave me a chuckle... A chuckle reminiscent of a schemer.


    ¡°Naughty, boy. Is that reason why you ran away from your mother? I heard you were with a girl at that time too.¡±


    ¡°N-no... I don''t remember any girl.¡±


    Did Edmund said this? But I don''t think he knew I was with a girl.


    ¡°You''re blushing, young one. Kukuku. I didn''t believed it at first but you really are growing up.¡±


    She gave crummy laughter as we finished packing my leftovers.


    I have no retort to that but to keep silent. I just hope she doesn''t say that to May.


    ¡°Why does Lord Magnus needs so much protection?¡±


    Surely a fully armoured man on a griffon would frighten any assailant.


    Her explanation was the band of knights -- full armoured and deadly -- was a security force against monsters when he just returned from his courtly duties from the capital. Though majority of monsters have surely began foraging for food and looking for shelter for the coming long frost. There were still some desperate monsters who seeks men as company for the winter, and lord Magnus, powerful he may be on a griffon, and a body of superman in armor. They didn''t want to risk it, and they want the chosen of the goddess to be his protector.


    ****


    There was still a dreadful amount of hours until the high sun goes to sleep under the sky as I inspected outside the window and just then I some boys like me was running around with their own cloaks and wooden swords. They rampaged through the street with only a few scold here and there.


    ¡°Oh, well those are just kids like you having nothing to do they play soldier until sundown. ¡±


    Said Mrs. Lauren when I asked about those kids.


    ¡°Isn''t that perfect? Why not join them, you always had knack for those alley fights.¡±


    She added in her crummy some tone.


    ¡°What about the basket, I can''t carry it around.¡±


    I said.


    ¡°I''ll keep watch of it, no worries, just make sure you come here before sundown. The guard will shut down every street when that time comes.¡±


    Thanking her, I left the house of dough and flour to an air festivity, drinks, and games.  Games should be a thing in merry occasions plus this is an medieval fair. I would expect sword fights, joust, and the what not. Hiding my face with the royal red hood and gripping my smooth and light wooden sword with excitement I followed the laughing gang of boys swinging their wooden arsenal with joy with a small badly sewn rabbit banner of sort as they marched along.

 Chapter 30

    I followed the few kids through the crowd where they went from house to house, store to store, and building to building calling up names where one or two kids would respond. This continued until we were a swelling group that the adults that ignored us earlier now they either gave way or scolded us harder. I don''t think the kids around me didn''t knew I was an outsider, simply they welcomed any kid who joined them with cape and swords and proclaimed their allegiance to the ugly rabbit banner.


    Some girls, caped and holding their own wooden weapon, tried to join but either the group rejected them or their parents got those tomboyish girls by the ear.


    ¡°You can learn to fight when your older!¡±


    Is something the mothers often say to the one that had a tantrum when they were taken away.


    When what seems like they siphoned every male kid in this part of the town we funneled in an alleyway. It wasn''t long when I heard the clashing on this narrow place that we squeezed our way through. The banner of the ugly sewn rabbit was my rally point to follow. I was amazed as when I saw the epicenter of the clash. What beholden me was an empty lot that a house could fit was turned into a small Colosseum. Boys were shouting and waving their wooden weapons as they stood by and watched two kids fought on the middle and the adults passing by seemed not to care at this children gladiatorial game.


    ¡°For the dusty rabbits! Robby! For the dusty rabbits!¡±


    The banner bearer in our group said aloud as the fight went on.


    ¡°This here is Bull territory!¡±


    On the other side as they raised their banner of a pair of horn. It was literal broken, blunted, black horns that was tied above a flag that had also a badly sewn bull head.


    Then, with a thwack that echoed in the air and a wooden sword was snapped to its mid guard and its pieces on the dirt.


    ¡°Yeahhhhhh!!!!!¡±


    The Rabbit side cheered a loud, the banner bearer then staked their bunny banner on the ground and proclaimed their new territory. Surely it''s not over, I wanna join in this fun.


    ¡°New warren for the Dusty Rabbit clan!¡±


    They took their champ and carried him. All the while the Bull clan picked up their weeping champion as they gave him the broken piece.


    ¡°Come on Jeremy! There''s still the tool shop, I mean the great black forge to be had!¡±


    One of the Bull member shouted aloud and the clan began shout in agreement making their run towards the main street.


    ¡°Yeah! The Warrens are all here get the black forge lads!¡±


    ¡°Block them while we claim it.¡±


    Without a warning we were blitzed, sound of wood slapping to one another filled the lot. I dodged one attacker and ran away from this sudden brawl. Assess the situation, May taught me, a portion of the bull clan ran while the other half distracted the rabbits.


    ¡°Hey, that''s our warren! Hey! Lads! The Bulls are invading!¡±


    ¡°Defend the warren!¡±


    With a mighty cheer some slipped through this brawl and, like earlier, waved their wooden sword and chased the bull.


    ¡°Come on! What are you waiting for our warren is danger!¡±


    A kid ushered to me.


    ¡°Well, I guess I''m a rabbit then.¡±


    Following them, and again through an alley way, we came upon a broken back door -- which I thought they broke it but the rusted lock caught my attention -- when I entered it was a farm noise and typical brawl every boy clashing one another in this confined two story shop.


    Whether be shoes thundering upstairs, fights on the stairs, or on the main floor they were hitting each other''s wooden weaponry, be it ax, sword, or spear, all the while they said Hop! Hop! And Moo! Mighty Moo! To probably show their alliance since it was plethora of coloured capes in here. There were no tactics or anything. They simply whacked and trash their weaponry until the enemy''s wooden weapon snapped,  cracked or have disarmed the opponent. By then the defeated members sat on a dusty corner with tears and broken wooden weaponry while the victor waited for an enemy.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    I sheathed out my sword and grinned. I wanted to test my new found strength but always reminded myself these are children. Raising my sword and just stepping a few feet in I heard a moo charging in and about make a big swing to hit my new sword.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Which I did not let it happen and dodged that obvious attack and hit his fingers light as I could disarming his sword and leaving him blowing his fingers and finding his slipped sword.


    Hopefully he can find it.


    Going deeper inside it became more spacious as the number of broken spear heads, swords, and axe heads and splinters made many to sit and cry on the corner or look for their broken part.


    ¡°Hoppity hop! ¡±


    Jumped another one with a strike that is easily dodged and opening to his fingers. At that moment, and I put a bit of unnecessary force and with a loud pak the kid was shaking his red hands and cried.


    I began to ask why did I think this was good idea.


    I retraced back away from this childish brawl but another hop came and I just danced it away and headed for the back door and made a run to the main street. Getting a glimpse outside I saw a lot of crying and a feint yet victorious moo came about. Even if the sweat and adrenaline in my stream made me think that went on for a whole few minuets, I could see the sun made a small leap and the church bells sang again.


    ¡°Arghhh! You there!¡±


    Someone called from behind me as I was to depart. Giving my attention I saw his blue eye, the tall black hair, and the brown hair chubby kid. Its Elfien''s friends that I met in my first week here.


    ¡°Uwah... Ha... Haa... Dusty Rabbits Calvary is here.... Haah... Ha¨C Where''s the fighting?¡±


    They cried in sweat and eagerness under their own coloured cloak and crude wooden weaponry that could easily be cracked and splat in two hits.


    ¡°Well, you guys are too late.¡±


    I lifted my cowl off and told them they just lost a territory. The bulls clearly have that place.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Billy and Grayson quickly stuck their face on the window to inspect the shop.


    ¡°Elfien! Haha! Elfien Good to see you mate!¡±


    Said John, as I recalled by his blonde and blue eyes.


    ¡°Dammit! Look the horn is raised in the warren like a newly staked scarecrow! Looks like there''s 7 still active; three on top and four downstairs taking our provisions.¡±


    Said the round Billy.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh! Elfien''s got a sword! A handsome one at that!¡±


    Pointed tall Grayson.


    With their look at my sword I said no.


    But here I am inside again being cheered by a roar of hops and for the warren.


    Well, since I was the only one with a functioning sword whereas every hopping member, including the supposed calvary, has broken their wooden craft.


    ¡°Ow!!! Not fair!¡±


    He blew his burning finger as he picked up his sword.


    Meanwhile a moo of boos came from the other side shouting that I stop dodging and use my sword proper. Well, I''m not going to put a dent on this gift of mine from these childish acts. Either way, I think it''s just two more. Let''s get this over with.


    ¡°Two more to go buddy!¡±


    They said, and a bit tired as I may be, I know this guy would... He actually has a nice stance.


    Laden before my eyes is a kid in a blue cape and hidden his face in a cowl. He was smaller than me, held his sword in a good mid guard stance, his footing, the way he holds the handle, means this one wants to have a proper, not childish, fight and probably in the same regard of wanting to waste time and a good challenge, for once.


    Replying to that I gave my own guard and stance to him, this time I took the offence first. Testing him, I a made feint thrust which he reacted by a good defense. This I knew, he has some good experience.


    This time I gave my real attack this time. Blow after blow he blocked each one until he deflected my attack and made his first attack and a burning sting on my shoulder enveloped me as I backed off.


    I gave a smile since the wood was blunt and thought the rules were just breaking the enemy''s weapon or disarming them. But the rabbits nor the bulls were complaining, in fact everyone was silent and more room was given to us as each eyes burned on us.


    This embolden me to change tactics but still the same goal, as a challenge for myself. I gave a guard to which I hope he does not recognize. This made John, Billy, and Grayson and some to comment on what I was doing. He seems to know what I was going to do hence he tried to circle around, but that I keep adjusting, I am waiting for him and even taunting him.


    And alas, by some pressure of his fellow Bull and holding his sword hard, he made his resolved and strike. He slashed down my hanging sword but I stepped backward and with a quick of twist of my wrist my wooden blade swung over my head and downward I hit his exposed fingers. His sword clattered down the dusty floor and he made a howl that could categorize him as a she.


    ¡°Owww!!! Why do you always do that!?¡±


    That was a girl''s voice... Wasn''t it.

 Chapter 31

    ¡°What kind of squeal was that?¡±


    Some of us asked.


    ¡°A girl?¡±


    ¡°Impossible, I thought all girls have their own only girls clan.¡±


    ¡°With those moves, no way.¡±


    ¡°My mum is a solider, it could be.¡±


    ¡°But we have no girl recruitment agreement.¡±


    They murmured.


    I quickly sheathed my sword to my belt and looked after her because it''s clear as day that this person blowing her burning fingers is a she.


    ¡°One, two, three.¡±


    Then, an explosion smoke filled the entire store with in a second when those non child voice counted.


    ¡°What the heck is this!?¡±


    ¡°Ambush! The Bulls farts for ambush!¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°Attack! For our warren!¡±


    A thunder of steps filled the now black smoked room and those whose weapon are still intact fought on where in the heat of the moment the window crashed open.


    ¡°Run! Someone broke a window.¡±


    ¡°The guards, I mean seekers are coming!¡±


    ¡°The Rabbits did it!¡±


    ¡°No, the Bulls did it!¡±


    The smoke didn''t last long that it made the two clans; bull and rabbit to scramble off the backdoor, window, or whatever opening they could find, and with good reasons. When I tried to chase the two figures that broke the window and carried the girl. I saw some guard picking up some children who couldn''t escape the place in time.


    ¡°You there, red caped one, halt!¡±


    I recognized that gruff, rough and engaging voice that I scurried in a freight. I could still see the kidnappers though, and there was two of them running while carrying the girl.


    Here and there, with cat like paws and fast as a gazelle, they breeze through the bewildered townies while I enjoyed an unpleasant speed and have to use one eye to dodge citizen to citizen while the other keeping track of the kidnappers.


    Until they turned to an alley way. Drifting my legs to that corner my whole face felt crack of pain. The hint of mud and blood was in my mouth and stars began to hover around me as I felt that sharp sting aftermath of a kick. I saw the kidnapper cringe her teeth as she looked at me with worry.


    ¡°Oohh... Um... Not my fault that you kept on following us, buddy. Sorry.¡±


    I would retort but the place turned waves of sea as buildings spun around me. I feel myself being lifted and dragged to a secluded place. After that I saw her jump to a roof where my mind went blank. The stars around my eyes looked like the sparks I saw when I accidentally looked at a wielding spark and each time that star spark grew in size it hurt my head and spun my mind in a dizzy.


    I don''t know when, but once those sparks subsided and the ever loud bell strike woke me up. The evening star greeted me in a blanket of clear dark blue sky with red orange taint on the horizon.


    ¡°Sundown!¡±


    With a gasp I look around and saw my carved sword on my chest and body cold and alone in this alleyway. Picking myself up the main street was ghost empty say for the few candle inside the houses and stores that was put away by the owners as they locked and, like me, made a hurry to Pavlon Square.


    I''ve got to stop chasing damsels in distress!


    Seeing how the results were always me in the brink of death. Either way, I feel my heart shrink as, even if my wish of having sun down was here, the basket! The basket for May that I left in the bakery!


    Nuns, and first time to see them here, monks from the mill spurned magical bright orbs big as party balloons aloft and lazily go by and by giving light as bright as modern street lights as it round the entire Pavlon Square. The center stage from earlier was gone and replaced with logs, bundles of dry grass and a circular small wall of stones with a huge wooden replica of a dragon nested in the middle.


    When I arrived there was a wall of people forming a line and guards telling the newcomers to where they go. The adults were to fall in line for food but to my surprise children like me was told to go a clear path that lead to the center of the square.


    ¡°Sir, I need to go to baker street first!¡±


    I cried out.


    ¡°What''s your age?¡±


    He responded with a raise of his brow.


    ¡°13 sir! Can I please go sir?¡±


    My impatient tapping feet made my voice high and also impatient.


    ¡°You will go front and center, child.¡±


    He replied taking my hand.


    ¡°Baker street! I need to go to baker street!¡±


    For my precious basket was still in Mrs. Lauren''s bakery.


    ¡°All the bakers closed shop lad, patrols will brand you thief if they see you there on such a hour¡± he said. Before I could say more they escorted me to the center as it was already beginning.


    Story fair is to begin. The other kids told me when they block my attempt to leave. I don''t even know why almost all of the children of my age was in the center of the crowd in the first place. Girls were on the far left wearing monstrous masks of either zombie pig like designs or anything abhorrent. While we, the boys wore hooded capes with different color and different wooden weapons on our palms.


    The space given to us was wide. Much like how were going to perform a play or musical in front of a crowd. I mean all the eyes of the townies were sitting on long benches while many crowded the windows of the tall buildings just to watch us. We were really doing some sort of play and no one gave me the script.


    Serafina, in a beautiful white with blue and white stripes priestess clothes was here. Following soon were nuns and some monks. After which we were group according by our fellow heights and age. Then, we were asked if we have already made peace with our wooden weapons because these ¡®toys¡¯ were to be thrown in to the fire. Representing the climb to young adulthood.


    ¡°None shall go back once you have thrown out your childish old ways for a new yet arduous and fulfilling one. Tremble not for we will not shun you if you do not choose to accept. There are multitudes of ways to remove your self of your childhood, these are just ceremonial ways to show that you are ready. Furthermore, I need not but 20 young ones to step up and say thine name.¡±


    I didn''t understand anything, but when many held their breath, clutched their fist, and trembling as they stood up front to present themselves to the crowd and began shouting their names making them red as apples as they threw their wooden weapons in the pile of wood.


    Some buried their faces in their hood and running towards their parents that either revived a hug or a stern scold as the crowd laughed.


    I was looking for May around the crowd. Since many just retreated from this stage freight I also want to retreat, not for cowardice since I already faced similar crowds back then -- worst are tourists -- I want to know what happened to her.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Behold!¡±


    Serafina suddenly said when she took my shoulder and led me the group, I could run away but, I saw him.


    Coming to our right was the air of nobility that made us and the crowd bow in curtsies. A fur cape of violet came the handsome Lord Magnus Othonatus Vale, as Serafina announced and made me bow then with her.


    Lord Magnus told us, and the crowd, to ease our bowing, with him was his wife Lady Olivia Juliana Claudina Vale dressed in a violet gown and a white smile. Then came their the heir that made me spat out my eyes due disbelief. Edmund! Edmund Othonatus Vale! In a manner I could never see turn in reality but became a reality, he in a poised stature, beard shaven and hair shined and orderly, and walked in a manner of nobility not a solider.


    Anyone who scarcely knew him would be in disbelief that this man is a rough, shouting, and brawl lover man. But the way he''s presented is like he loves roses and ate gentle with silver spoon or fork, with poetry coming out from his mouth everyday. Then finally was the Mayor of Ellena, Master Ronald Varys and then some important rich guild members with their family.


    In the end the eyes of Ellena was looking at four luxurious -- gold riveted, and red cushioned -- chairs placed high on a platform that overlooked Mayor Ronald and some of the guild members that sat on a ordinary chair.


    They were on the stage used by the performers earlier. Meanwhile, the other guild members and their family had a seat and table just down the stage. I guess this tells the ranking by wealth in this city. As the three nobles sat down together in unison. Then did all of the townie sat down. While us kids have to make peace on the pavement.


    All of our attention now faced the priestess and her fellow worshipers, and to my up most surprise Allan, Roland, and Neil was on the middle of us as Serafina told the creation of this world. All the while the place was quietly being filled with hundreds of tables aligned so long it could have reached the end of the square.


    ****


    ¡°Thus, the grandfather of life, along side with his sons and daughters summoned the first hero.¡±


    With a whisk of her hand the town clapped as a humane figurine born from magic and light stood on the middle and draws a large blade as it faced the carved wooden dragon. Then, with the powers of the monks and nuns they poured magic in to the draconic carve. Eyes mad in red while mouth gnashed in anguish as the wooden wings creaked and it flew. Which gave a resounding applaud, especially on the Lord who seemed like a child watching this spectacle.


    ¡°The hero was...¡± it was a long list of virtues and we waited like three minuets waiting for her to finish.


    ¡°And above all a paragon for all to follow.¡±


    ¡°You don''t say!¡±


    Lord Magnus commented aloud.


    Which many of us laughed.


    ¡°Vale! Behave!¡±


    Slapped his wife which made us all laugh as Lord Magnus retorted with a ¡®yes mother¡¯


    ¡°Thus, the hero traveled far and wide,¡±


    As if with invisible strings her hands puppeteered the hero light to journey on.


    ¡°Kingdom to fiefdom, farm lands to barren lands, high lands til desolate lands. He faced monsters of old with bold resolve.¡±


    The nuns, monks, Allan, Roland, and Neil conjured the rocks and logs to create monsters to fight the hero, which he defeats with ease until at last, he met the carved dragon.


    ¡°At last at the peak of Mt Keep lay the haven and its seven peaks. Here upon the golden world he met his olden foe.


    ¡®Hero stand by me,¡¯


    out with its serpent tongue.


    ¡®Lands of worlds shall have thee.¡¯


    ¡®Nay!¡¯


    Answered the hero.


    ¡®Peace is better than a piece of world.¡¯


    Whisking him away,


    ¡®Hero stand by me,¡¯


    out with his serpent tongue.


    ¡®Three goddesses of love for concubine, shall have thee.¡±


    ¡®Nay! For child and my wife shall be with me for eternity.¡¯


    ¡®Have at my stomach thee shall then forever stay!¡¯¡±


    With that dragon charged and the hero dodged. A battle ensued that riled up the crowd, made the Lord standup and watch like a child as the priestess, her followers, and my friends masterfully controlled the fight and the orbs of light.


    Lucky for me to take the front as the fight was really something out of this world. Even if I''ve seen the game cinematics, trailers, and movies this felt more realistic and immersive than what they showed on a gigantic flat screen even if the story is predictable like right now.


    ¡°Drake no more shall fly,


    from the sword of the hero he cried.


    To ensure peace,


    he cut to piece from piece.


    Drake''s bones,


    shall burn forevermore!¡±


    At that the wooden drake was slain and chopped into pieces, whereas the light hero jumped and slashed into the pile of wood and made a bonfire -- A bonefire.


    That''s what the Serafina said.


    ¡°Hahaha! Amazing!¡±


    From the golden seat, to wooden seat, to us seating on the pave all stood clap or cheer at this wondrous spectacle.


    ¡°Let the feast commence! ¡±


    The Lord added in his thunderous applaud that made the crowd cheer. The Mayor Ronald then took command of the fest.


    We were ordered in a line whist the rest waited in their seat for their free meal from the Lord. Among the prominent and alluring things every eyes were on the lookout for was the spit roast chicken, lamb, goat and pig whose skin red and tender and meat dwindled by the second as the chefs, cooks, and nuns were rationing per bowl to the masses. Indeed, with help of some guards, the town was put in order when they thought there wouldn''t be left. But it got replaced immediately by men of the butcher street who hired spits of Inn''s and cooked the stores of meat that the mayor prepared. While next the bakers sliced bread, pie, or cake and gave a small scoop of butter. Next came a the broth of goat or sheep entrails with vegetables, which, I don''t have any spoon or fork and the broth was hot, so I declined that offer like any other kids before me, and finally then a free cup of ale to the adults and cup of water for us young one''s who didn''t complain and asked for ale instead. Meanwhile the nobles and guild members were enjoying a spit roasted fattened chickens, geese, fruits, white bread, large amounts of butter and the monk''s finest brew of beer.


    The feast lasted for an hour and I grew anxious as I keep looking around, after stuffing your mouth with food, you can go for seconds but a third, the final story and dance must be finished before getting a third round and five rounds of large free ale.


    Well, I didn''t go for seconds, in fact I ate only half before going about. Looking for her amongst the laughing and cheery crowd. Then, I realized there was someone who can help me.


    I ran towards the back of the stage where Serafina went with her fellow holiness. Bread, butter and ale they ate in piety and talked and smile a little. Serafina and her circle sat on simple chairs and small table unlike the Lord who ate above the stage with golden chair and lavish food.


    It wasn''t Serafina I was looking for though. I thought they weren''t here until Neil shouted out my real name. Everyone was looking at me as Neil proclaimed it three times aloud. They waved and showed me their own slice of yummy paradise near Serafina as they called my name.


    ¡°I mean, his name is Elfien in this world, my apologizes.¡±


    Said Neil as he hung his around my back and introduced me to everyone on the religious table with such a joyous and alcoholic air.


    ¡°Whoah, this is new.¡±


    I whispered under my nose. A drunk Neil, how about that.


    ¡°You look good in that outfit, did May tailored that for you, my dear?¡±


    Asked Serafina as she scooted and offered a seat, which I respectfully declined since...


    ¡°Have you seen May?¡±


    She didn''t return when Lord Magnus got here, in fact there seemed to be no, or few, security here when Lord Magnus is said to be a important figure head.


    ¡°Well, that''s why were here!¡±


    Said Allan while pointing at Neil and Roland then the rest of the nuns and monks.


    ¡°But where is she? Did she already eat? Why didn''t she come here?¡±


    ¡°Easy now, I''m sure she''s fine, settle down first.¡±


    Said Roland massaging my back with a smile and seating me down.


    ¡°I''m sure the innkeeper is fine,¡±


    Reassured Serafina,


    ¡°I promise you, May will come when we finish the Romance of the second hero.¡±


    ¡°Besides, let her be, she''s not your real mother any way. ¡±


    Said Neil, chugging down another mug.


    ¡°Neil!¡±


    Barked Roland and Allan.


    ¡°What? Come on, ask him, he''s not going to stay here be spoiled by a copycat mother, he''s going to know what happened to his real mother after he died. Right?¡±


    He nudged me and it hurts.


    ¡°Goddammit Neil stop it!¡±


    Roland slammed his fist on the table.


    ¡°N-No... H-he''s right.¡±


    I m-mean... Neil is right.


    Is it alright for me to have this fun with them, have a life, and be taken care of with a look a like, and act a like, mother while my real... Mother... Died in sorrows.


    ¡°I was just worried, I mean... S-since she looked like mom. Yeah, I think I on-only got worried because... B-because..¡±


    It was a mix of wanting to let it go and stopping it. It wasn''t even helping that Serafina was telling me if I''m ok as she rubbed my back.


    ¡°Y-Yeah. Yeah. I''m fine! I''m fine...¡±


    Shrugging off her kindness. I wiped clean my face and composed my self a bit.


    ¡°Look, I just want to know if she''s ok. Just as Neil said she is not my mother, I just feel indebted to her, that''s all. Nothing more, nothing less.¡±


    I felt my entire chest cry out in pain as I said that and Serafina rubbed my back.


    ¡°See, told you guys.¡±


    He then dodged a hit from Roland.


    ¡°Come here!¡±


    Some of the monks stood up going to Roland and Neil the nuns began chastising the two.


    ¡°Guys!¡±


    Me and Allan said in unison and stood up immediately to stop, but our body was paralyzed by a certain force.


    ¡°Young ones, I wish no more violence. We are about to start.¡±


    With a gesture of her finger we began to move on out on our own.

 Chapter 32

    ¡°Then came a time of peace when both the first hero and first demon god died. But a successor came. The second demon lord walked around the world while the grandfather of life was missing leaving his sons and daughters to fight the new demon lord.¡±


    As Serafina said that all of the girls with pigskin deformed horrible masks began to circle around the fire, twirling and hopping with flowers in hand as the priestess continued this saga.


    ¡°With their Father gone,


    did their fears dragged on.


    Will by four,


    Did they outpour,


    Snatched by hand,


    A second hero was born.¡±


    With another gesture of her hand the me and the boys around me began to stand up and walk towards the fire sword high up and facing the fire no matter what. Of course, I just parroted what they did, making the guy behind me to constantly telling me to keep up with the others and straighten my back. Which I never did.


    I felt heavy to go forwards, processing what Neil told me back then. He was right, here I am looking at the burning drake who I enjoyed watching earlier all the while holding my wooden sword up high; playing hero; enjoying this whole ordeal as if dying in front of my mother meant nothing.


    I could scarce hear the story of Serafina said. My whole attention was at the raging dancing fire in front of me thinking if is it ok for me to be like this.


    ¡°Unlike his father who spun silver lies out of his mouth, his daughter offered nothing but her flower to the new hero.¡±


    All of us kept this act for a few minuets until I faint could see the masked girls giving their flowers to the boys. It was the only attention I could give before I sank my heart and hoped with all my heart that I was in a coma and this is a dream. Because, I couldn''t bare the thought of it that I died in front of her and what? I play hero and believe that this woman is a replacement to my lost. Everything feels light and numb, heavy and suffocating.


    ¡°Elfien! Your sword is burning!¡±


    I heard two voice in sync behind me.


    Whipping my head up the tip of my sword was a blaze. Dropping the sword I stepped on the embers before it could consume more of my sword.


    After doing so, I looked back where the voices came from.


    The girl on my right; a small white rose in hand, and a horrid mask, more horrible than the normal masks of the girls around. Yet, despite of that I could see a familiar clear blue eyes staring at the girl on my left. Said girl was wearing no mask but wore a recognizable blue cloak. On her hand was small bottle with, I can guess, are withered flower petals inside.


    She too was staring at the girl on right with surprise.


    I could hear a lot of loud murmurs and loud comments about me.


    Until this was the prominent sentence I could hear; everyone was shouting this:


    ¡°The third hero is born!¡±


    ¡°The third hero is indeed born!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°May I present to you the third hero!¡±


    Everyone around me cheered as Serafina said in a laugh. The crowd whistles, laughed, and clapped their mugs while the guild members and Lord Magnus laughed hysterically at me.


    ¡°What''s going on!?¡±


    As I looked around the two girls ran off in their separate ways.


    Before I could react I was lifted up in to the air where Neil, Allan, and Roland with ropes and laughter as if the brawl didn''t happen earlier.


    My hands were roped around a pole and was carried away slowly while the townsmen, Lord Magnus, Neil, Allan, Roland, Serafina, the nuns and monks sang a song about a third hero.


    Like a pig on spit I was carried and put to spot near the place where I watched the story of the first hero. Additional carve logs of women crying was placed besides me and sewn crown was given to me.


    ¡°Hail! The third hero! ¡±


    Serafina cried.


    And everyone, including my friends said this with a tone of jeer and fun,


    ¡°The third hero means the dense idiot, by the way.¡±


    Loudly said Allan under the deafening jeers.


    ¡°How!? I don''t even know those girls!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    He replied with a laugh. I still don''t get it, but this much attention was too much for me to the endure and soon many were commenting on my cheeks turning tomatoes and face sinking deeper.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Ah, my poor son a third hero. Haah,¡±


    My head turn quickly shot to that sigh as if my heart and mind ordered it. She still has her black armor on her albeit only a chest plate and some metal boots. She was holding a breadbasket as she took a knee in front of me.


    ¡°But this just a festival, I''m sure you''ll find a suitable wife one day. Here,¡±


    Taking of the restraints of my hand she dug something out of a breadbasket.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Elfien.¡±


    She said giving me a small pie that when I took a bite it was sweet and a zesty flavour of apple danced around my mouth as I felt hunger again and ate heartily that small pie with bitter sweet chewing.


    ¡°Don''t cry what I tell you about crying in front of a girl?¡±


    Chuckling she began wiping off the emotions of my eyes. Yet, the onslaught of relief and guilt didn''t rest my eyes never before did I feel so much emotions in me that forces me to cry while being happy and sad at the same time.


    *****


    The night dragged on as the story fair was at an end. Entertainers played music in slow beats and the free ale was served through out the town, much the chagrin of O''Brian and his men. May was still in her black armour telling me that she got a bunch of apple and sugar as one of the requested payment. That''s why she was late, with the help of some nuns that remained in the far off church''s mill, they made me an apple pie.


    She sat besides me as we watched the boys of my age dance with the girls that offered their single flower earlier. It was a kind of courtly love as May explained it, or as I like to think as a public display of affection or public announcement of being lovers, and Elfien has two. That all aside, it wasn''t just them who danced on the romantic beats of the musician''s strings, flute, and drums. Many of the crowd stood and danced with their partners, lovers, and guards too albeit they only did it a few minuets though before returning to a static position. Lord Magnus took his wife to their own dance, Edmund was missing, Neil got some of his own random fair maiden while many young maiden asked for Allan and Roland''s skill on the center floor but they turned it down.


    ¡°Care to have a dance?¡±


    Serafina asked and offered her hand at May.


    ¡°It''s only once a cycle do I get to enjoy a night like this.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Replied May standing up, ¡°Even if its for old time''s sake.¡±


    She then took my hand to the epicenter of the merry festivity. Where, I saw Serafina with a fading smile in contradiction to May''s brilliant rising smile as she stole me away. We twirl and twist around like everybody. Some of the girls rested their head on their hero''s chest as they matched the beat of the slow beat music.


    ¡°Did you have fun?¡±


    She said which I gave no reply and just stared down... Attempting to hold all the topics I want to say out... That she is not my mother and I am not Elfien.


    ¡°Elfien, are you mad at me?¡±


    She said softly. No, I replied in which she asked why can''t I look at her.


    ¡°I-I... The steps, I don''t know them, and I don''t want to step on your... Sabatons.¡±


    Was about to say shoes until I saw those metallic solleret gleam.


    ¡°Then don''t look at them, besides I don''t know them either.¡±


    Guiding my face to her our eyes locked as she told me we''ll dance real slow as she hold me close. It''s alright, I can step on her boots, give it a try it will be alright. She said as she guided me. I have danced before, but unlike Erika, Mary, or Jeanne this was the closest I could get to a woman, this is considered too much skin ship if I were to dance back home.


    Even though I was the guide, I found myself being whisked around even when I pour my strength to return my title as lead of this dance.


    ¡°Come on, don''t just let a woman lead you!¡±


    In silence, I did my best but I was pulled and twirled around by her whims as she told me how I always wanted to learn how to dance so that I can teach a merchant girl to dance.


    ¡°But, I always forbade you to dance and kept you at home.¡±


    I did not saw those sad eyes! I never saw it!


    The first song ended and every dancer ended with a hug and a kiss on the forehead. When the music grew live and the dancing renew with great adrenaline and beat did we left.


    ¡°Why so early? The night of festivity has only just began.¡±


    Asked Serafina to the stretching and yawning May.


    ¡°Indeed, the festivity just began,  tomorrow morning is the busiest for sure. Everyone is free to go home now, get some sleep, ok. It will be a busy day for you and me Sefarina.¡±


    ¡°I see. I bid you farewell then until tomorrow.¡±


    ****


    Upon arriving at the inn both of us stood in a bit of a wary when three figures. I could see no harm on these people but not until our lamp revealed those modern stylized ninja outfit, and then the girl in the middle whose blue hooded cape I remember well.


    ¡°What business do you have here adventurers? This Inn is fully booked, you can check the other Inns in town square. Though, I recommend the forest since they will likely say they''re also full.¡±


    Said May in a bit of rough tone until she saw the blue hooded girl step forward.


    ¡°Evening Mrs. May.¡±


    She squeaked as she remove her hood to be seen.


    ¡°Wendy? Is that you deary!?¡±


    With a shy nod and an apology for the late intrusion.


    ¡°No, no, no. You should have greeted me sooner!¡±


    May then caught the girl with a warm hug which she replied with acceptance.


    ¡°Oh, I miss you. I knew you would come early but not this early, so that explain these adventurers here in this town. You sure they''re trustworthy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they''re good and proven worth the gold I paid.¡±


    While the two was hugging I noticed the ninja girl covering her already concealed face.


    ¡°Wait, you''re the one who...Agh!¡±


    ¡°Elfien!¡±


    The blue caped girl suddenly exclaimed as she jumped on me.


    ¡°You''re back! You are really back!¡±


    ¡°Oh... that''s the kid you kic...Oww! Why always the ribs!?¡±


    ¡°Haha, yes he''s back and the goddess did this for me.¡±


    Said May as she joined the hug.


    ¡°May, and um...¡±


    I tried telling the two if we can continue my suffocation inside rather than on the street.

 Chapter 33

    The two ninjas were served with ale by May while me and Wendy, as May told me, sat down and waited for her to cook something nice.


    I immediately took this time to explain to her that I don''t remember anything about my past or anything about her.


    ¡°So, I don''t know but we can start by being friends.¡±


    I reached out my hand for a handshake.


    ¡°Wendy Fisher. Son of Rex Fisher! I''m a merchant journey woman, soon to be master, under my father who met you here when we were young. Also, I''m your best childhood friend!¡±


    Every time she answers she got close to me and her eyes were burning crazy more and more as I recoiled.


    Soon to be master? At that age?


    Journeyman/woman is like a second stage to becoming a master of a specific trade. Kinda like getting a doctorate of some sort. At least that''s how I interpret since May considers me an apprentice reaching to become a journeyman.


    ¡°That''s cool. I guess. So... Um... how did we met?¡±


    I pushed her back to her seat.


    ¡°Um...¡±


    She suddenly melted back to her seat and hang her reddening head and asked if I can change the question.


    I then poke my head closer to her and with a whisper asked about what she was doing in the tool shop earlier. Plus she was good at using a sword.


    ¡°Looking for you,¡±


    She fidgeted.


    ¡°You always get into some silly turf fights with the other kids everystoryfair.¡±


    Furthermore, it seems Elfien never gave any attention to Wendy, on her yearly visit on Ellena, whenever there''s a turf war, gang fights, or whenever there''s nothing to do, he''s just interested in swordsmanship and fighting in general -- the typical attitude of every kid here. That''s the only information I got when May came in with sizzling fried pork, green veggie soup and orange rich scrambled eggs.


    ¡°Pork chop, I missed this! You can have the veggies.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and eat. I wanna hear this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss May.¡±


    Wendy clasped both of her hands as her nose took a whiff of the steam of our meal that her grumbling stomach was giving her evidence when added:


    ¡°I haven''t a real meal in two days.¡±


    Me and May would truly have filled the table with questions to make her full without eating but the way she stuffed her mouth with food used her hands on chomping the pork and almost choking the soup we let her have her fill until she asked for seconds.


    ¡°So, why are you here a day earlier than your father? I would expect here by dawn but... Well you''re here.¡±


    May took the initiative as now Wendy was licking off the mess of her satisfaction off her lips.


    ¡°My apologise for my table manners but,¡±


    None taken, we replied, after which she cleared her throat and said something that will make my sleep harder tonight.


    ¡°Firstly, I would like to thank you for sending that missive about Elfien''s resurrection,¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to be so formal about it, dear.¡±


    ¡°Really I must, you don''t know how much that means for me when returning back here.¡±


    She took May hand''s as if she was angel.


    ¡°That is why I won''t make any this any more longer.¡±


    Raising her hand she paused and struggled to take something of her pocket we all felt it; me, May, and her companions, knew what she''s going to say after such emotional testimony. Finally, she got a roll of paper and she began breathing out and in, composing herself I was ready to say No if she says it.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I wish to start a business venture here in Ellena.¡±


    She said aloud that gave me a sigh of relief.


    ¡°A business proposal?¡±


    Said May and broke a sweat.


    ¡°Ah... I see.¡±


    I notice that sigh of disappointment in that as she told Wendy to tell her all about it since she looked so ecstatic when telling about it. I am just glad that it wasn''t a marriage announcement or something close to that.


    ¡°Has your father finally given you permission to start a shop here? And at this age I wish my son was prodigious like you.¡±


    Ugh. Of course she would compare.


    ¡°W-well, you are not wrong but my proposal is far more profitable business venture for both of us. So please do listen because I''m very bad at reiterating what I said.¡±


    Here she paused for a moment and started


    ¡°I''ve already secured a building permit by the mayor to build my very own store here in Ellena, and I expect construction will begin at around mid to late spring, isn''t that amazing?¡±


    ¡°May!¡±


    I tugged her hand to wake her up.


    ¡°Huh, Ah! Well, eh well... Yeah... Good on you.¡±


    ¡°But the really profitable part starts here in this written contract that if you sign right now will secure a two year business deal my new established shop with your Inn,¡±


    It was a downhill discussion of her strategy and other business stuff that I could only comprehend some while May just let her be and tried to keep her head from not dropping.


    ¡°Thus, by my return on the next coming cycle me and Elfien are to be wed and thus completing the terms and agreement, and covering the...¡±


    ¡°Wa-wa-wa-Wait, wait!¡±


    I said in a jump.


    ¡°You and me to be wed!?¡±


    ¡°I-I really don''t like to reiterate what I said.¡±


    And she''s blushing. She clears her throat, composed herself, and began to continue...


    ¡°Wed!?¡±


    All of the sudden that contract slapped May with a dose happiness.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter? Be quick about it I have a contract to sign!¡±


    Her eyes were sparkling.


    ¡°Really!?¡±


    Even more so was Wendy.


    ¡°What do you mean, what''s the matter!? You''re going to sell me!¡±


    I slammed the table to get my point across.


    ¡°Wow, so this is how marriages works back in the day. Huh.¡±


    ¡°Shhh! It''s getting good!¡±


    Those are awfully loud for commenting.


    ¡°Look, I''m 13,¡± As I was always been told. ¡°I''m too young to be married and you''re too young to be married!¡±


    Besides 15 is the right age for marriage in this world.


    ¡°Haha, Elfien, you''re already 14 now, today''s your birthday remember?¡±


    Chuckled May.


    Ah... Fish paste!


    ¡°A-also, I turned 14 two months ago... And also, here...¡±


    She pointed in her paper a mad red stamp with a certain anchor and crown engraving.


    ¡°I already have father''s stamp, consenting to my proposal.¡±


    ¡°All is well then. You have my consent for his hand by the next cycle when he comes of age.¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    I strafed at May, she really sold me.


    ¡°Really?! B-but I haven''t mentioned about the dowry and my... My...¡±


    She became frantic as she tried to take something from her inventory again.


    ¡°Bah. Leave that little detail behind! I''ll talk to your father when he arrives.¡±


    With a pat on her back and thumbs up...


    ¡°Nope! M-mom! I mean May!¡±


    She''s not my mother!


    ¡°I won''t have it!¡±


    ¡°Why, what''s the problem. Wendy''s a good girl and your long time friend!¡±


    ¡°E-even if I''m a merchant by heart, I still know a great deal of household chores like cooking, sewing, cleaning and churning too!¡±


    What''s churning?


    ¡°Oh, you see! She''s also a great beauty at that one! Plus she''s the reason why you wanted to learn how to dance in the first place.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    She gasped and her face blushed heavily again.


    ¡°I never knew you wanted to dance with me that much.¡±


    And now she''s playing with hair while looking down and it made May want to sign the contract even more.


    ¡°What! I don''t remember anything ok! Agh. Look I-I just don''t want to marry.¡±


    I don''t even know what any reasons will convince them that I just don''t like it since I just met her and yes, I did say that to them as a main reason but I got flooded with stories of how me and Wendy were so close together back then.


    ¡°Don''t tell me you''re in love with another girl?¡±


    And May detonated a landmine.


    ¡°Prfft... Lol.¡±


    ¡°Haha... Poor kid.¡±


    ¡°I-Is this true?¡±


    Her whole body suddenly shakes like a crumbling fortress.


    ¡°Elfien! Tell us the truth right now! Because even if you don''t tell us I will still sign this contract regardless.¡±


    ¡°May... Please! You''ve kept me in training for the past weeks, always worked in this Inn with you, went to shopping with you, and you always refuse to let me go with my friends! How would I have fallen in love with someone?¡±


    I rested my case there and stamped my way to my room and locked myself, even if she shouted at me to open the door.

 Chapter 34

    An hour or so have passed and I still couldn''t remove that idiotic feeling of kinda being betrayed back there. Every whim, every order, and every command I followed May to the latter only doing one mischief on leaving her yesterday!( I don''t count my first escapade the day we got here.) I felt like she''s teasing me but I think she is serious on this marriage thing.


    Huh... So this is how a princess would feel when suddenly getting sold off and married to an unknown person.


    Either way, I don''t know why I''m making this a big deal. It''s no like I''m here forever or that I agree on it, I could probably ask Neil to devise a plan to burn that contract or just leave this place and never return, besides, I don''t even know who Wendy is.


    Wanting to clear and cool my mind I opened the window. The glow of magic lights and the burning fire of story fair still seems to live and flicker under the clear and shining billion star sky and it''s pale moon. Some music were still playing and the cheers of mugs and songs, women and men alike, to the Lord and to the goddess. They praised life itself for this day, the day monsters were going to sleep.


    Rivaling those sounds were the neighboring buildings that moaned... Some loud and some somewhat audible while some candles, yet again, betrayed some lovers shadow. I''ve gotten used to it but, they look younger and wilder than what I would normally see. Below was the distinct noise of O''Brian and his men''s irritation to the drunks passing out on the road, some minor and major brawls, militia guards not in their position and some missing altogether. No wonder that old man is gruff and rough.


    The breeze was cold and was less harsher than what I felt since I got here. I surprise myself how I quickly got adapted somewhat on this lifestyle until I heard a creak.


    Looking behind me, the dark figure closed the door. The moon hasn''t penetrated much of my room''s interior but I could have easily guessed who was my shadowy guest.


    ¡°Did May gave you a spare key?¡±


    I have the main key in my pocket.


    ¡°I just want to know if your fine.¡±


    She softly speaks.


    ¡°Well, I''m fine now.¡±


    I returned back to my outside view.


    ¡°I think you should go back and rest. I heard that you''re going to leave by the crack of dawn.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but this day is special; you''re birthday, and I want to give you something before I leave.¡±


    I could hear the floor creak as she went close to me and stop dead center of the room.


    ¡°You can just leave it on the bed, please.¡±


    Turning around she kept herself behind the shadows avoiding the light of the moon but her  silhouette was telling her action; that she was undoing something on top of her body.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I returned back to window and tried to calm myself.


    Don''t jump in to any conclusions!


    I mean surely she''s not that kind of girl.


    ¡°Please,¡±


    She said softly.


    ¡°Accept this.¡±


    Then I heard her taking another step. I immediately peeked like after just one second of trying pretend I don''t know she was doing, and so it would seems.


    Under the light of the moon was her hand straddled on mid air while her body still hid in the shadows with a shy silhouette.


    ¡°Um... You want to dance?¡±


    Since the way she presented it.


    ¡°Y-yes, please a-and if you refuse I''ll scream and tell Miss May how you hit my fingers back in the shop earlier!¡±


    She''s already loud now.


    ¡°Hic! Sorry!¡±


    ¡°O-ok! Just shush!¡±


    I''m more concerned what will they think to me when you scream in here rather than the fact that I hit your fingers with a sword. Reluctantly, I took her hand as she ordered. Quiet as a mouse she walked slow and on the very tip of her toes, but I said that the music can still be heard outside so there was no need for too much caution.


    ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    Full in front of my view now the moonbeam betrayed her true appearance to me. She wore something thinner now, though she would be wearing something normal back home but on this world this is considered too thin for sleeping especially when winter is coming.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Hey, why are you dressed like that?¡±


    It was a blue dress that ran until just above the her ankles. Her blonde hair braided like a crown was complimented by her jade eyes and around her collar was a small jewel of blue, her shoes a reminiscent Cinderella shaped luxury. She then bowed in a grace and gave me the a small glass bottle with a withered flower inside it -- almost unrecognizable to be honest.


    ¡°Do you remember?¡±


    She said with hiding redden face when I inspected this withered flower under what moonlight I could get.


    ¡°A weed flower?¡±


    I whispered under my breath as the squarish petals were all to identical and abundant around the dirt road, the grassy field, and could even thrive on the cobbled Pavlon square. It was so disliked for its inelegance and abundance that I am sure that no one would pick it up as an offering to the second hero dance.


    ¡°Do you remember?¡±


    She repeated this time with clasp hands and wide anticipating expression.


    Should I be blunt and bludgeon her with the truth, or lie but...


    I know she''s going to find out if I''m lying either way.


    ¡°Well... It means something to you, and that I don''t want to break you''re... Expectations. But, I''m sorry if I don''t know anything about it. I really am.¡±


    I returned her the small bottle and found her smile shrink to a small one as she placed the bottle near her chest.


    ¡°I was on a land with wonders and technology that I never knew could exist when I received a letter.¡±


    I took her hand and placed my hand at her waist while she in return placed her other hand on my shoulder did we begin to try and follow the music outside.


    ¡°It was written with a seal that I thought I would never see again. At first it''s just an ordinary invitation from the leather and tanning guild but when I read the contents I began weep, I didn''t know if it''s from happiness or sadness.¡±


    The room was hushed that I could hear the sound of our breathing as we lifted our steps in a gentle manner, as to not make the wooden floors creak more.


    ¡°Because... When read that letter I remembered everything when I left Ellena; most vivid was the fight we had because of my selfish request. I never said sorry to you, I was afraid to ask for your forgiveness,¡±


    I could have sworn that we stepped each other''s feet several times by now but the way she looked at me her smile, eyes looking tired by tears yet never relenting, and a euphoric state that I felt my body burning and heart jumping like never before, and it got worst soon enough, slowly...


    ¡°After all, you''ve done so much for me and kept faith on me that I was good person, even if I never believed that myself.¡±


    Her eyes closed and her head rested on my shoulder and was now hugging me as we circled around and around under the gaze of Luna.


    ¡°I promise I will make it up to you! I promise to give you the grandest sword as an apology when I return and I''ll get your favour... Back... No matter what. I said that to myself but three months on the road to Branden bend from Port Messarina. I got a letter of the very same stamp saying...¡±


    Around and around...


    ¡°Saying...¡±


    Around and around following the rising beat of the music.


    ¡°You died.¡±


    We suddenly tripped on the bed as the music fell its beat and ended.


    ¡°You died a month when my father and I left Ellena for the Nolvoltian Principalities. Hic...Hic...Hic... I never even got to say goodbye! I was already too far to return and join your funeral! I''m sorry! Please forgive me!¡±


    She repeated those words when she fell asleep on my shoulder as we lay in bed and a distinct cheer as it sounded like the whole town heard her testimony and began singing... Singing a battle song to soothe the girl''s aching heart.


    And on~ce a while,


    When the sky look so dry,


    I si~ng a song,


    To my thirsty field with no soul.


    I''m so~rry for I,


    Am weary farmer with no eye,


    But he~re I pray,


    One day it will rain.


    It took a few more repeats of that drunken farmer song until everything went silent. Just the soft snores of Wendy and the some distant dogs barking that I have heard since the last few hours here with her. I already tucked her on my bed, closed the window and laid on the floor as  pondered if I should really leave Ellena. This is my body, I''ve seen my face and the only differences is the coloration of my hair, turn it black then I am not Elfien. But, as long as I''m in this world with such hair, I play the role of Elfien, Elfien... Whom I don''t know what he did to get so many people''s adoration at such a young age and even got mingle up with a girl who has a brighter future than me at such a young age.


    In a way me and Elfien had some similarities as well; identical face, we died young, had some love quarrels, and a strict yet caring mother. Except I get to live in this world, heh. Maybe he''s living in my world, but that''s hoping for too much. Neil, Allan, and Roland told me otherwise.


    Either way, with a my elbow as my pillow and enduring the cold I waited until sunrise and unlike yesterday that I feel my eyes heavy, tonight my mind was hyperactive and I couldn''t sleep, thing is this probably isn''t my power. Its just me having so much running emotions that I can''t sleep at all.

 Chapter 35

    The roster crows out the distance. Some pittance of light seep trough my windows to give light to my freezing dark room making me miss my old bedroom that had walls to keep cold out while a switch would give me portable sun.


    I got up and began waking up Wendy which I quickly covered her mouth when she found out she was snug and tucked in my bed. Frankly, I already have some undesirable experience in this specific mess. That aside, after reassuring her nothing happened to us I told her that I prefer that May wakes you up in your room.


    I''m not going to hear the end of it if she founds out she slept in my room.


    ¡°T-that would be best,¡±


    She said in a whisper.


    ¡°I wouldn''t want her to change her mind.¡±


    We were gentle as mice when we left thankfully some strings of sunlight gave some light on this dark corridor. I gave Wendy one of my tunic as her beautiful blue thin dress was making her shiver and would most likely sneeze and expose us. Even when she said she was warm now, we still have a dark creaky wooden corridor to her room. Hence why we were only bold and fast under the sound of the occasional crowing roosters or the occasional horses that neighs to and fro.


    ¡°Thank you, Elfien.¡±


    She whispered when the arduous tip toe ended at her door. Only turning the key when a rooster crowed again. I thought she was going to get inside but she suddenly her face tried to reach for my lips.


    ¡°What are you doing, get inside!¡±


    I said in a loud whisper.


    ¡°May is going to get up anytime soon now.¡±


    ¡°Just a small kiss that even the goddess wont notice it.¡±


    She said.


    ¡°What, why? Just get inside and get dress May is going to wake up anytime now!¡±


    ¡°Come on, it won''t be that long.¡±


    She was persistent. Tiptoeing to reach for my face with pucked lips and using her hands to push me down.


    ¡°Get inside!¡±


    I finally settled her down, but she replied to me with a small pout.


    ¡°I will give you a kiss no matter what!¡±


    After that she slammed her doors shut making a sound like dynamite that echoed throughout the corridor.


    Why would you do that!?This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Elfien!?¡±


    It was May.


    I was done for. I tried my best to ran to my room but...


    ¡°What was that sound? And why are here so early...¡±


    Coming out of her room was May with a frizzy hair as she opened when I was just a hand away from my door.


    ¡°Don''t tell me!¡±


    She gasped with her lips forming to a smile.


    ¡°No! I-I was just t-trying to find my room! Yeah! It was dark and I just got down to piss and... and...¡±


    ¡°Don''t try and lie to my young man, you never used the pot and you always had your business done in the barracks.¡±


    Her smile ever increases as each time she steps forwrad I walked backwards.


    ¡°W-well, today''s d-different! I m-mean I have to use the pot um... Once in a while.¡±


    ¡°You''re stuttering. I''ll let you off with firm slap on the wrist if you tell me honestly! Did you two did it?¡±


    I''m honestly sweating a storm as I avoided May''s prying eyes and increasing smile as she cornered me to end of the corridor.


    ¡°Fuwah!¡±


    Then Wendy''s door opened up in a yawn and rubbed her eyes.


    She was now wearing her original clothes with the blue cape from yesterday.


    ¡°Oh, miss May, oh and Elfien.¡±


    She greeted us in a surprise.


    ¡°Morning deary, did something good happen last night that''s making you in such a fired up woman today?¡±


    This time May''s interest fell to Wendy.


    ¡°Yes, miss May. A-about last night,¡±


    She hung her head and rubbed her left hand.


    ¡°Oh, what''s the matter.¡±


    May quickly changed her demeanor and tone.


    ¡°I''m sorry for letting Elfien get dragged in with this selfish request of mine. I believe I was one-sided on handing out that contract about us. I just it''s a long time since I saw Elfien, and just have to do that."


    She raised her head and looked at me.


    With out a warning she hugged me and slid her lips to peck my cheeks.


    ¡°Ok, ok!¡±


    Removing her from me she gave me a quick wink before May began asking questions. Ultimately, we played dumb and she was best actress and me a silent supporting actor, nodding when needed.


    I could still feel that May wasn''t convince with our alibi but she thought nothing of it when Wendy urged her that they must immediately leave. Waking up her companions we tried to offer breakfast but; ¡°Father would be very suspicious if I don''t show up. I''ve had my servants tell him that I needed some time alone, but I think two days and one night inside my personal wagon might be too long.¡±


    ¡°Very well then, you have a safe travel then, ok.¡±


    Hugging her in a real squeeze,


    ¡°Oy! You two better be gentle with her when scaling those walls!¡±


    May strafed at the two ninjas who flinched and said their yes ma''am. Now that I thought about it the city gates are not suppose to be open until sunrise, only farmers and guards were allowed to leave this so early in the morning.


    ¡°Now, have you got something to say to your fianc¨¦e, young man?¡±


    Said May ruffling my hair to remove me from my stupor.


    ¡°W-well, have a safe trip then.¡±


    ¡°I would feel safer if I could...¡±


    Shyly, she opened her arms.


    ¡°Just a hug,¡±


    I whispered under my nose as I closed in and did it.


    ¡°Have a safe trip then.¡±


    I said before breaking it off, but again her lips brushed against cheek to peck again. Before I could react she was already outside while her companions, and May, covered their smiles.

 Chapter 36

    It was hectic start for both us, while I filled up three barrels with water from the well and cleaned the rooms our guest have used May was already lighting up the heart and preparing ingredients; cracking eggs by the dozen, opening the pork barrel, mincing vegetables and the such, we all did this five minutes when Wendy and company left. I asked why so early? There wouldn''t be any people at this hour to come by and eat and travelers aren''t expected until the sun was peeping out of the mountains.


    ¡°Well, you''ll see, my dear. Whenever Lord Magnus celebrates story fair he is known for two things, gold and entertainment. Merchants and glory seekers across the kingdom are sure to come.¡±


    That was her answer, and that''s why we were putting tables outside the Inn and using empty barrels as seats.


    I could see the sun was just above the mountain''s peek when cleaning the stables, then I was called for, not by May, but a booming voice I very well knew. Getting inside and peeking, I saw May was talking to, and I have rightly guessed it, Edmund, shaven, wearing quite a fur cloak and some white fancy breeches and quality, shining, leather boots while handing over a scroll to May with stiff and courtly manner.


    ¡°What forced you in to this, Edmund? This just tells me that I can use this paper as means to wipe bottom with.¡±


    Said May with a sigh as she read the scroll and returned it to Edmund immediately.


    ¡°Sentiment''s all about same, captain, but my sister seemed all insistence more than before and father seemed delighted that she wants to go hunting.¡±


    Said Edmund as he loosened up.


    ¡°But, won''t you let the boy get a day out of the walls alone for once?¡±


    ¡°He''ll get out, but not in the forests.¡±


    ¡°Not even hunting from south side forest?¡±


    ¡°No! Not yet... Not until he''s ready. Tell Lady Juliana that it was an honor for choosing Elfien, but he is not yet fit to be a bodyguard of hers.¡±


    ¡°Hunting?¡±


    A burst of excitement suddenly imploded inside me that I asked why was I being called.


    ¡°Are you done cleaning the shed?¡±


    She asked when I asked if I can join. Yes, I replied and asked again if I can join this hunt.


    Which she quickly rebuked me saying that I''m just a kind of escort and only nobles are allowed to shoot a squirrel.


    ¡°You''ll just stand around and watch them kill some game; there''s no fun in that.¡±


    ¡°I''ll teach him how to use a bow and gun, if you want.¡±


    Offered Edmund.


    ¡°And if he accidentally hit a game? Do I get to watch him get flogged half to death then?¡±


    ¡°We''ll shot at the open.¡±


    Offered Edmund again.


    ¡°Then he''s no better trained at the barracks then.¡±


    ¡°Can I please go!¡±


    I told her already accepted the proposal, even if I''m going to run away soon enough, can she at least give me some freedom for once.


    ¡°Haah...¡±


    She scratched the back of her head,


    ¡°How about this, if you win the at least one tournament game this afternoon, then I''ll consider the request.¡±


    ¡°What tournament?¡±


    That, I became more excited.


    ¡°Well, you''ll see what I mean, but for now don''t go hunting with them.¡±


    Said May.


    ¡°I recommend that too, son, us nobles get to hunt anytime we want while this tournament is once a cycle.¡±


    Said Edmund standing up and telling us that he''ll tell her sister that I cannot come.


    ¡°It''s still very weird to see you like that.¡±


    I commented as Edmund was about to leave.


    ¡°You don''t have to rub on my skin, Elfien.¡±


    He snorted as he left.


    *****


    As if catching a second wind of enthusiasm I asked what more work can she give me. Well, it was for me to stay here while she leaves. ¡°If you want to eat some soup and eggs are there and make sure you drink a lot of water after eating, ok?¡±


    She said when equipping herself with a baggy cloak and a lantern.


    ¡°Good, I''ll return quicker than you think.¡±


    Indeed, I think only five mins, or 3 minuets has passed after I''ve eaten.


    I met them at the shed where a small farm cart pulled by donkey  and May leading the beast inside the shed.


    We hauled in at least five large bread baskets in to the pantry; three filled with loaves and two filled with pies(Which I eagerly asked one)


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.Just when all things were settled we heard quite a noise from outside. Not long, I found myself escorting five beautiful horses with stable hands with them. Once showing them the feeders, water, and the grooming equipments, they fed and washed the horses. Next I was tasked to lift up the luggage of our guest and accompany them to their rooms.


    ¡°Hammock! Me hammock boyo!¡±


    Gnarled this archetypical seaman character before me as he tossed me a nail, hammer, hammock, and repugnant breath attack as he settled his chest and said:


    ¡°Be smart as paint boyo, I want me berth all good and cozy like as me guinea coin permits!¡±


    He said all gnarl and swaggered out down stairs.


    ¡°Litter box! Where is your litter box! My little Fluvia cannot her her business with out it, Oh.¡±


    Do we have any litter box?


    Either way, I procured out a small crate from the pantry and put some dirt and dried grass in it, in which satisfied the cat that pissed on it immediately. I don''t know why but it works.


    ¡°Haul this in me room little one, if you do a good job then I shall reward you!¡±


    And giving a rather modern large leathery briefcase. It''s heaviness made me disregard how he got it and just concentrated on liftingooiyq up to his room. The last two room was occupied by normal guests that seemed pleasant and settled in without any of my help, only guiding them to their rooms and giving them their keys.


    All the while, now I was glad that I didn''t join that hunting trip. We''re packed and brimming inside the Inn and not just that. It was a parade outside last night was crowded but now it was a festival. Rows upon rows of colorful giant wagons being pulled by four large oxen followed by smaller wagons filled with spices and stuff that many townies gravitated forward. It was a plethora of characters of different dress and tunics, veils and hats, among other things that I haven''t seen because I have my own festival to attend to.


    *****


    Hot on my feet I went to my room to get my pepper pouch and quickly manned the bar and began filling up mugs of Ale, bringing taking some orders and relying it to Mom who prepared the meal with speed, so much so, I only managed to sprinkle some bowl with pepper on it. Shame since the once I only manage to sprinkle some meal. It was evident whose meal got some pate with delight while the one''s that didn''t ate heartily but not much like the one I sprinkled. Me and May no doubt did our best.


    Only when afternoon and people seems to have satisfied tummy and faces did me and May finally got a break. The expense of the day was a pork barrel, dozens of shattered eggs, countless vegetables, five barrels of ale, two large baskets worth of pie and two large baskets of bread, in exchange for fat and hefty sack of silver. Courtesy from the bushy bearded man, pink on the cheeks when he just drank his fifth ale, with gold rings to show and a thick cigar to smoke, this was also the man who gave me that large modern leather briefcase which I still curious to know how he got it.


    Along side with him is the madame with quite a jewel on her and was hand feeding this exotic -- fur almost like silk -- cat on her lap. All the while she held a long pipe that blew out swirling smoke.


    We ate in the same table as them which it was firs time we got a chance to talk with them --Wendy''s parents as May told me.


    ¡°So, Rexy, Nathalie, where''s your cute little pumkin? I haven''t seen her since last cycle.¡±


    Said May when the conversation dragged to about money and investments.


    ¡°Ah. Unfortunate that she couldn''t come this morning. She''s doing business and leading the caravan bazaar on my behalf. I thought she was sick when she locked herself up in her carriage for two days but this morning when she got out! Hah!¡±


    With a fist he hit the table with a warm smile. It made our plate shake and the cat jump.


    ¡°She was gleeful; full of energy and volunteered to organize the caravan!¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡±


    Spoke the madame, or Mrs. Nathalie.


    ¡°I haven''t seen her so happy coming back here. Eheh. But the reason is all too obvious now. ¡±


    All eyes began pointing at me. Wendy''s father and mother, and May.


    ¡°Well, I suppose it has something to do with this handsome young pluck.¡±


    Sneered May at me, ruffling my hair again.


    ¡°Ah, I''ll miss this fluffy goodness.¡±


    I threatened to bite her fingers.


    ¡°Ho! Why my little lass has a great surprise, and I mean great surprise for you May!¡±


    Chortled Rex, or Rexy as May said.


    ¡°She''s quite out of it! But she''s a cycle away from becoming an adult so I must concede to this request.¡±


    Cooed madame Nathalie while her cat yawned and purr.


    ¡°Haha! Bully you May, bully, I would wait for her to come but I my joy cannot hold the beans. In truth I --¡±


    ¡°Elfien!¡±


    And came in the talk of the town. Her golden hair was braided like a crown and was wearing a smile with a joyous tone and a lovely green dress with embroiled flower patterns, on her shoulder was a hand bag... A hand bag? Here?


    Everyone caught her attention in the Inn that Wendy giggled a sorry out and bowed her head. They all seemed to just stare a second before returning to their chatter, ale and cigar.


    ¡°May! It''s good to see you.¡±


    With a that both May and her hugged tight like it was the first time they saw each other.


    ¡°Nice to see you again! Mmm! You''re still cute beautiful as ever¡±


    ¡°Thank you, oh and have this.¡±


    She then brought out of her hand bag with a small pink box in which she opened,


    ¡°Thank goddess, soap!¡±


    Looks like a cheap soapblock to me, but I too got excited since we just rubbed our soap out of existence. But I was still wondering how did they get this? We''re in a world where electricity doesn''t exist, right?


    ¡°Papa, Mama, I''ve already sold the spices to the Lord''s post, while I put Kalu and Tinibu to supervise the east bazaar near the joust grounds while the plaza and west bazaar is headed by Sunaila and Chahu¨¢n. Here is the ledger,¡±


    She then procured out a book from her bag and gave to his father all while explaining some details to him.


    ¡°That''s my girl for you! You''re almost a master, haha. Quite succinct my dear, but I must have the receipt on the sale pf spices first before you go.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, I forgot about that.¡±


    She giggled and then rummaged her bag for a piece of paper.


    ¡°Go have fun, ok.¡±


    Said May with a whisper as Wendy gave a piece of paper to his father.


    ¡°W-wait!¡±


    Before I could say anything Wendy pulled me away.

 Chapter 37

    It was the wares of distant styles, tastes, and quality that the citizens of Ellena wasn''t accustomed to that the bazaar:  dotting outside the western gate that made, beggars, young farmhand, housewives, old yet rich craftsmen, and the such flock like moths on this light of exotic trade.


    Tunics of different colors, leather boots of slick brown designs, large jack fruits, silver and scarlet silks, indigo and azure fruits, obsidian like shields veined with gold designs and lapiz lazuli tunics.


    Then I tasted honey and cinnamon in the air, and saw some red rare meat roasted on a spit and dripped with sauce that perfumed the air with want. Red wine and and juices that probably tasted like the summer as some buyers commented with satisfied lips. Surely enough, I too would have meandered and stupor on the stuff I saw just now.


    ¡°Elfien, hurry!¡±


    She would say and I could not let my sights wander off. She was small and could easily be swallowed by the crowd leaving me lost in this sea of faces.


    Dodging and slipping our way through, we made it into a large tent of red and white stripes. It had many many women buyers as my nose picked up the fragrance it spreads out.


    So large this tent that it can fit a small crowd inside while also maintaining to show its alluring jewelry of ivory, jade, and gold and dresses that hung above while serving what most housewives came for; cheap perfume and luxurious like flowers of ornamental exotic beauty arranged beautifully on a humble brown mud pots or smooth ceramic vases.


    ¡°Please wait here.¡±


    She said to me when going inside and calling one of her servants.


    ¡°Not a month out, you already snatched a pretty girl.¡±


    ¡°Hey!!!¡±


    I jumped to that cold playful whisper behind me.


    ¡°I wonder what would Erika, Jeanne and Mary think of this.¡±


    Looking behind it was Neil...


    ¡°Where''s the two?¡±


    I said looking around as it was just him alone with... That smell...


    ¡°Is that peanuts? Roasted peanuts!?¡±


    He was holding a familiar brown paper bag with a handful of peanuts left.


    ¡°Yeah, you can have it.¡±


    Opening my palms the feeling and the look of that stubby red burnt peanuts that ran down my hands I immediately stuffed my mouth with it. The crunch I made and its saltiness and hint of garlic that lingered in my mouth it was the same cheap peanuts I damn so enjoyed eating after work.


    ¡°How much do I owe you? And where can I find this?¡±


    I licked my lips as it was the everything was gone.


    ¡°5 coppex per paper bag.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    That''s a large mug and one half pint of ale and coupled with a small meal.


    ¡°I know right, paper bags! And they''re quite durable. Seems to me that someone is already making millions because of a mundane inventions from our world that I could have invented!¡±


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.He then crusher the paper bag as he growled.


    ¡°Screw that! Why is it so expensive? Quantity wise, five coppex isn''t worth it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that''s because I just bought the last bag and I don''t think they''re going sell until next time something like this happen.¡±


    I call bull crap. This is cheap roasted peanuts, there''s no way.


    ¡°Well good luck searching. That aside, whose the new addition to your harem?¡±


    He then spun me around.


    ¡°Harem? Elfien, who is this person?¡±


    I could sense some irk in that tone when she looked at Neil.


    ¡°Neil Larson, a great old friend of master Elfien and at your service.¡±


    He bowed,


    ¡°To whom do I have the honor of speaking to?¡±


    Ugh... It''s weird to hear him like this but Wendy seemed to know how to respond.


    ¡°Wendy Fisher, merchant journey woman under Master Merchant Rex Fisher of the Land Caravan Company, and,¡±


    She took my hand.


    ¡°Longest Childhood Friend and now Fianc¨¦ of master Elfien.¡±


    ¡°Prfftt..!¡±


    ¡°Grr! Not a word!¡±


    I barked at him as he held his stomach and laughing mouth.


    ¡°Ahem,¡±


    She tugged my sleeves while giving me a pout.


    ¡°My birthday present to you.¡±


    With a gesture of her hand a maidservant came with a sword in hand. It was a rapier no doubt, its scabbard thin and elegant was decorated with a beautiful embroidery of flames that slithered like a vine around it.


    The handle was smooth and had an air of fine quality, where as when I whipped out the rapier it was slender and good for thrusting.


    ¡°It''s called a rapier.¡±


    She said as if she find this weapon the newest invention.


    ¡°I personally ordered its customization from a great blacksmith in Galenton.¡±


    ¡°You''ve been in a city part of Dragricia''s Advenlorn empire? Interesting.¡±


    Commented Neil.


    ¡°I-it was a business venture,¡±


    She strafed at Neil.


    ¡°Nothing more and nothing less, my faith still sworn to the goddess of that I can assure you.¡±


    Why so defensive?


    Breaking her sudden snap at Neil, I told her that it''s an amazing weapon and I...


    ¡°I don''t know what to say about it.¡±


    ¡°Y-you don''t like it?¡±


    She clasped both her hands and gave me a worried look.


    ¡°No! It''s just...¡±


    I don''t know if I''m contorting the right reaction but this is the most coolest gift I have ever got in my entire life, in this world and from last. But, I was troubled to get this for free from someone I barely even knew.


    ¡°C-can I buy this?¡±


    She looked surprised and told me it''s a gift.


    ¡°Leave it be miss Wendy, you know how stoic his mother is and I doubt this man has ever got something for free.¡±


    Which I know is a lie since I''ve been receiving free recess and lunch from Neil and company.


    ¡°W-well, I certainly have no doubt with that Elfien never accepted anything for free, you always wanted to work for it.¡±


    She said to me as if Neil became his ally.


    ¡°In that case, I''ll accept any payment you can give to me.¡±


    With that said I quickly searched around my body and all I have is my pouch of black pepper and heck no I''m trading some cheap black pepper for an elegant sword like that.


    ¡°Hehe. Looks like lover boy forgot to take some cash. You can pay me later.¡±


    He said and brining out a pouch with a lot of silver in it.


    ¡°Wait! Um... How about this.¡±


    I held her shoulders and said;


    ¡°There''s a tournament happening, right?¡±


    I looked at Neil for conformation and a nod was enough.


    ¡°Why, yes.¡±


    She looked at me with confusion.


    ¡°If, I win and got a prize can I trade that with the sword?¡±


    ¡°You''re saying you''ll win that tournament under my name?¡±


    She asked softly with a eyes that seemed to widen.


    ¡°Well kinda. So do we have a deal?¡±


    I reached out my hand for a shake, which she briefly paused and looked at me with a small smile.


    ¡°Wendy?¡±


    I asked again as a minute went by without a response.


    ¡°Miss Fisher.¡±


    Snapped Neil.


    ¡°Your contractor is waiting.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Ah... Sorry! Well of course! ¡±


    Shaking my hand with eagerness she called out to her maidservant she gave the rapier and gave some instructions.


    ¡°And the flag raiser strikes again.¡±


    He commented at me which I asked; ¡°How am I flag raising again?¡±


    ¡°Haah... Either way, you better get going then.¡±


    Said Neil as Wendy told me to wait.


    ¡°Registration starts at an hour.¡±


    ¡°Really? Where?¡±


    ¡°Ask her, she knows it well. To well to be honest.¡±

 Chapter 38

    We left the bazaar when Wendy returned and told me that she''ll help me with the registration. While Neil said he better get going since Roland and Allan was waiting for him. Seems to me he was suppose to do something as an apology from last night. I couldn''t ask him if that was the case since me and Wendy were on our way again, and again leading the way until we reached the east gate and left the walls entirely.


    From just outside the gate I could see that the field -- once dominated by farmers and their harvest -- was now dotted by rows upon rows of tent where the citizens looked like ants going inside those tents.


    Some were gigantic and some specks from my perspective, yet this place was now like an amusement park just built yesterday.


    Descending down from the wall, into the now we joined the crowd as Wendy lead the way passing through several tents before we stood in front of line that lead to one of those giant tent. It was hefty line of men, women, and children, all entered.


    ¡°Elfien, this way.¡±


    She said when I began to join the line.


    ¡°This is not the registration place?¡±


    I asked when we circled around this tent.


    ¡°No, this is the place.¡±


    She said as we treaded along the dirt behind the large tent. Where upon arriving it was also a crowded space but the crowd was filled boys of my age fitting some gambeson and getting dresses by chain mail and helmet by, to my surprise, Katherine and some men at the barracks were fitting and supervising them while choosing their weapons.


    After which they were lead inside a large blue and white stripped tent that is very reminiscent to a large circus tents.


    ¡°What competition shall you join in then?¡±


    Asked Wendy when we danced through this arming place.


    ¡°Is there an option?¡±


    ¡°Certainly, there''s archery, team fight, individual melee, and a riddle competition.¡±


    Well, there''s a lot of option but I think I''ll go with what I''m good at.


    ¡°I''ll go with the individual melee.¡±


    I said.


    ¡°Very well then, I''ll handle the registration while you choose your armaments.¡±


    She said in glee as she cut through the crowd, show some paper to the people in charge and got in while I joined in the armament.


    ¡°Ah, the representative of the guards finally comes!¡±


    Greeted Katherine as I called out to her.


    ¡°I don''t think I''m representing any one, I''m just here to win one competition.¡±


    I replied with a smile picking up some gambeson to get suited up.


    ¡°Heh. So Captain May hasn''t told you yet that she''s registered you to all events?¡±


    She asked as she gave was about to dress me up in chainmail.


    ¡°Wait. What?¡±


    I raised my eyebrow at her.


    She looks like she was joking but she told me she was serious.


    ¡°Why else would I let you padded yourself with armor? You''re in the list that''s why.¡±


    She shrugged her shoulder as she told me to stand still.


    ¡°Every event?¡±


    I did stand still, but I was having seconds thoughts about this.


    ¡°I mean, not every event,¡±


    She shrugs when the chain mail finally fitted to me.


    ¡°The one that''s only in melee and for some reason you also get to join the riddle competition. I don''t know her reasons are but, I think it''s great that she let you join the games, she was always strict about it.¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    I didn''t want to believe it but when Wendy suddenly arriving with worried tone and told me that I was already registered in not only in individuals but in team, and riddle competition, that... made me believe in everything.


    ¡°Well, no use in mopping about it first event is team melee and it will happen in half an hour, you found a team yet? You need five members or your crossed out.¡±


    Neil, Roland, and Allan came to thought but they could be anywhere and time is ticking low.


    ¡°I''ll join Elfien!¡±


    Suddenly said Wendy.


    ¡°You sure young miss? Girls are allowed but the majority of fighters are boys here.¡±


    ¡°I can fight, Elfien can vouch for me!¡±


    That I did, since were just fighting some kids within our age then she can take them.


    With an ok, Katherine helped Wendy wear some gambeson and armor to some remote place, but were still three members down. Looking around, I asked some guys but they either told me their roster is full or they can kick someone to replace me. Which I quickly said no to that.


    A bell then rung telling contestants of the team melee to ready themselves in a few more minutes.


    I was going to give up until Katherine and Wendy arrived in a hurry to find me unsuccessful with team hunting.


    ¡°Well. There is three guys whose struggling to find some team mates also, I could pitch you with them but...¡±


    Upon pinpointing said trio... I could guess why they''re being rejected. Well beggars can''t be choosers, I called out their name.


    John, Grayson, and Billy all suited up in their armor. I was avoiding them earlier but, I can''t really avoid them now.


    ¡°You know them?¡±


    She asked in a surprise as the trio waved in glee and ran towards our direction.


    ¡°Elfien!¡±


    ¡°The savior of the warren!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you need a team right and I suppose that lass right there is with you, right?¡±


    Like some sort of reunion they gathered around me.


    ¡°Yeah, either way, let''s start our strategy.¡±


    I said breaking up their encirclement and asked how well they know the fight.


    They recounted our last fight, one that May barged in and pulled me out.


    The rules were basically beat evey opponent down. Any strategy is free but there''s one strategy that everyone uses. Two members were going to use a shield and sword, or spear, then behind them are two more members that holds a pike, halberd, or spear. While the last member is called the runner, or flanker who is usually the leader holding a bow, double handed sword, or just a buckler and sword. Said leader would be the one flanking the enemy harassing them at any given opportunity.


    John and a guy named Ronnie was usually was sword and buckler while Billy and Grayson were halberd or spear, and Elfien was the one doing the outflanking.


    ¡°We almost won if not for your mother.¡±


    Commented Grayson.


    ¡°But this time it will be different, you got your mothers permission right?¡±


    Asked John.


    ¡°I got more than her permission.¡±


    I replied with an uneasy smile.


    Well I did want to join so here I am doing three games. What I''m salty is the fact that May was planning this all along and didn''t tell me anything about.


    ¡°Haha! Manchet is on the table this night lads!¡±


    Cried in Joy by John. Just as another bell soon rang and called for us.


    Since I was Elfien I was given the role of leader, even if don''t want to 4 votes against one is democracy at play. So this what I told them would be our strategy.


    ¡°What''s our group name?¡±


    Asked Wendy as she wore a helmet visor and took the role of being sword and shield, even after we told her to be spear or halberd, but she threatened to quit.


    ¡°Killer squirrels!¡±


    Said John as he picked up a helmet and a wooden pike.


    ¡°Nobles won''t like it, how about Warren Guardsmen?¡±


    Proposed Grayson when he lifted up the visor of his helmet when he lifted up his wooden halberd.


    ¡°I kinda liked it to be honest.¡±


    I said taking a buckler and wooden sword.


    ¡°Agreed!¡±


    Snorted Billy with wooden war hammer and a heavy armour. I said in suggestion as he was the one flanking well not flanking but he''s the runner heavy runner at that.


    ¡°You sure you want Billy as flanker? Flankers are supposed to be nibble and quick, you know.¡±


    Commented Kath as she registered our name, told us we were first, and was leading us to the arena. And it was an arena almost large as a basketball court. The crowd was sat behind a wooden wall that encircled around us. It jammed pack with noisy, cheering, and eating crowd. While on the middle of the seatings was a high private seating where men with expensive looking armor looked below us with some smile as Katherine lead us to a private bench just under the walled benches


    ¡°I... Have no idea if it will work, but I think it''s worth a shot.¡±


    I mean, May told me that sticking together is the best tactic when facing monsters so that means it works on humans. Right?

 Chapter 39

    The rules was simple: make sure every opponent drops. If you slip you''re out, if your whole body falls on the ground you''re out. If you get tackled you''re out but not the one who tackled you. If the enemy yells ¡®yield¡¯ while standing he or she is out.


    Our strategy and formation was just what our opponents doing -- Two men having shield and sword, or spear, behind them was a support of two men with pike, halberd, or spear, but with one slight alteration.


    Four of us were in the standard popular formation; me and Wendy held our buckler and sword while John and Grayson supported us with their superior range of pike and halberd.


    Indeed, this set up is well overused that our opponent was exactly like us, but I made our flanker not flank but to tank.


    John told me that the flanker usually decide the outcome of the battle, once a team flanker/runner defeats an opponent''s flanker/runner not only the leader is out but then the surviving flanker can easily harass the enemy once the two groups clashed.


    Of course there other tactics and strategy that can easily beat this but this is what John, Grayson, and Billy are familiar with so I can''t just tell them to use other tactics they have no experience in. But, they liked my plan on making Billy a heavy hitter the only flaw in this is that flanker can easily exploit our slow tank that''s why we escorted him as he advances to the enemy, the next flaw I can think is if they break formation and do a man for man fight, which wouldn''t be best for them.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    And thankfully they didn''t spread out and just waited with confusion as the enemy flanker just looked at us in confusion until Billy was striking range of the enemy.


    ¡°Wendy, once Billy engages, I want you to keep that flanker busy.¡±


    Even if he''s heavily armoured there are still this pike and halberd on them-- effective against his type of armor as mom told me in training.


    Nodding she quickly moved out as Billy swung his war hammer made the kid rattle and pushed back by his strength, the crowd cheered loud as the poor guy who got his shield blown off and ran in shock. It grew louder as Billy kept his onslaught while I shielded him from the pike and halberds while John and Grayson pushed any counter attack from the enemy.


    ¡°Wahh!¡±


    Another recoil from Billy as he swatted another shield that sent the guy reeling in fear. It was a sound victory. Not only their front line of sword and shield got decimated with two swings from our tank but Wendy managed to flank the remaining two when she downed the enemy leader... Quicker than what I expect and even giving me a smile. They yielded as we surrounded them.


    ¡°Haha! Billy! Billy! Billy!¡±


    ¡°Yeargh? Warren Guardsmen! ¡±


    ¡°With this formation we''re unstoppable! Ahaha!¡±


    ¡°We did it!¡±


    All huddled in joy and helmet clanked together as we walked back to our benches.


    ¡°Now. That''s something new! Well done guardsmen you get in to the semi finals! ¡±


    Commented Katherine when she began checking if we had any injuries of sorts. Such was our excitement and victory that Wendy offered to buy us drinks and food.


    ¡°Well why not, four teams are still going to fight with a few minuets break, but don''t stay out too long or you''ll be crossed out.¡±


    They all said they were fine but I found myself some light bruises but nothing serious.

 Chapter 40

    When we returned from our buying spree the third match was in full heat and the crowd and nobles were shouting with Hit him! Flank him! Cut! They were all fired up. When I watched they were using a different strategy: One group was just using spear and shield and was fighting a man per man against a team who just have pikes. Ultimately, the spears with shield defeated the pike men who didn''t use their potential as a group when fighting one on one. But they seems to have laugh and but heads with their enemy.


    After a few minutes of waiting came the last fight. On the right was five boys with nothing but halberd and another group with just two handed swords.


    ¡°Is this normal?¡±


    I asked Grayson on my left.


    ¡°No idea, we usually use tight formations but they all seemed to be having fun instead of competing. ¡±


    ¡°Maybe they got bored, I mean I''m enjoying the recklessness.¡±


    Added John as he chomped on a skewed chicken barbeque. I looked at Billy for his comment but was just enjoying his juice and chicken leg.


    Once the fight started I thought it would be a man to man again but this time the halberdiers made a V shape and charged at their enemy with full ferocity. Thanks to what ever goddess they worship in this world that they have plated armour and gambeson in that fight but some were unlucky and got a free decayed teeth removal.


    ¡°Ohhff.¡±


    Was all that we, contestant and audience, can give after that devastating charge.


    ¡°Should we keep our formation? Or change tactics?¡±


    Said Wendy on my right as she pointed out that a lot of the audience and nobles were tossing coins at the kids as the battle ended with the halberdiers cheering as they picked up their bounty. Something was off, for me.


    When the announcer went to the ground, we went down and asked Kath about this if she has any idea on what''s going on.


    ¡°Well, from what I heard when you guys were gone, they all seem afraid of you.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    All of us exclaimed; all four with excitement while I with bafflement.


    ¡°Me? They should be more afraid of our Billy here!¡±


    I patted the shoulder of our tank.


    ¡°Well, they all knew you were the one who made that formation and tactic, so yeah... They already know they''re going to lose so they decided to just have fun until the end. Also, there''s this other group with colorfully hair.¡±


    Before she could continue she was called on another private bench to tend someone''s injuries.


    ¡°That sucks.¡±


    ¡°Free win, Free Manchet!¡±


    ¡°White flower!¡±


    ¡°White rose...¡±


    ¡°It''s free real estate then!¡±


    They all were fired up and began rearming themselves.


    ¡°Guys, this is not fair,¡±


    I said, but they were all to busy.


    ¡°Hey! I said this not fair. Let''s give them a fighting chance.¡±


    ¡°You want us to lose?¡±


    Asked John as he fitted his visor helm.


    ¡°No Manchet?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Elfien, we''re giving them a fair fight here.¡±


    They then looked at me with hands gripped on their weapon.


    ¡°Let him speak.¡±


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.Said Wendy.


    Thanking her, I told them we will not lose, no.


    ¡°Let''s just give them a fighting chance, we will not lose I promise, we''ll just show them that they can have a chance of beating me, not you guys but me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    They all asked. Even if we lose, which is rather slim, they will get their Manchet, I swear to that, since I am set up for two more competition and when I win they get what they want, all I asked is that they follow my orders.


    ¡°As long as we don''t lose and get our Manchet in the end. I am fine with it, besides you''re the leader we voted.¡±


    Grayson picking up his halberd.


    ¡°Yargh! Guaranteed Manchet!¡±


    Billy his war hammer.


    ¡°But don''t over do it then.¡±


    John his pike.


    ¡°I just hope you''re planning something good.¡±


    And Wendy her buckler and sword.


    ¡°I''ll be fine just make sure you follow my order.¡±


    I picked up my buckler and sword as we were being called.


    Semi finals; ¡°Entering on right, the Warren~Guardsmen! and to the left the B...ull heads!¡±


    Each call of name got an even amount cheers and applaud.


    ¡°Oy, oy! That''s Jeffrey and Tom!¡±


    Cried John.


    ¡°That''s Bull clan alright!¡±


    Replied Grayson.


    ¡°We show them whose boss this time!¡±


    Roared Billy.


    ¡°Remember your promises.¡±


    But it was Wendy that I''m worried about.


    ¡°If we lose, I hope you win the next event.¡±


    She said to me as we went to our places.


    ¡°I''m not saying we''ll intentionally lose, we give them a fight they think can win. Also go easy on them.¡±


    The runner she fought was a tad taller for her height but she easily dealt with in a short span of time.


    ¡°Against five boys, a girl like me should go easy? Very well then captain.¡±


    As oaths and curses were thrown when we took formation... Or no formation at all. The Bull heads, the winner of the third match, held their round shields and spear long as they squeezed themselves in a tight formation, they look more of a porcupine rather than a bull.


    Our last formation could easily beat this formation, but in my word; a fair fight. We tried to poke them around here and there and hoped for a fair one on one fight. But they seem to keep a tight formation avoiding Billy(whom I told to don''t engage unless so) and was trying to corner one of us.


    ¡°Elfien? What now?¡±


    This was taking a long time and the audience were shouting for a fight, but in our loose formation we can get easily spiked down when charging head on, meanwhile the bulls cannot corner us since were too quick. Then it hit me, I told them to huddle up around Billy, since the enemy team won''t attack as at full force. Once here, I told them my plan.


    ¡°No! I disagree with this!¡±


    And this is why I''m more concerned with Wendy.


    ¡°I like it!¡±


    ¡°We have chance then!¡±


    ¡°Ok, it''s settled back to your formations!¡±


    I only have to order that to Wendy thrice, which she ignored and stood by my side.


    ¡°Wendy. I''ll be fine!¡±


    ¡°No, I''m with you!¡±


    ¡°We doing this or what?¡±


    Shouted Grayson.


    Giving them a signal, John and Grayson attacked but with a distance forcing the enemy to move.


    ¡°We protect each other then.¡±


    I said to her, she nodded as we stayed in a corner where soon enough the porcupine marched towards us.


    I continued to shout orders as if they were important as we lured the porcupine to us. Where soon enough I charged head on leaving Wendy behind.


    I found myself facing against three spears hitting me in quick succession, block and deflect all I would but I could feel those sharp pain that I''ve always endured at the pell. It was in this moment where Billy, Grayson, and John charge.


    "Put Elfien down! Here they come!"One of them shouted and with a roar a guy tackled me down but Wendy supported me from behind, took the weight and pushed me back to stand. She then quickly use her pummel to hit my tackler''s helmet and pushed him to the ground.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    I was immediately struck on my chest with a thrust from an enemy spear, deflecting his next attack with my buckler I swung my sword down his arms disarming his short spear and would follow up an attack but he bashed me with his shield.


    There, staggered again a second tackle got out me down for good. As I stumbled I could see him standing up with a smile for a moment until Wendy tripped my basher.

 Chapter 41

    Helping me up I saw that the crowd bursted in a joyous scream and coins rain down on us. The nobles was cheering in joy up and holding the edge as they saw me got up and could see one of them toss a gold around to them from the nobles who laughed on their seat.


    ¡°Don''t ever do that again!¡±


    Cried Wendy as I got myself up and saw John screaming in glory, Grayson using his cap to gather coins and Billy lifting his war hammer.


    ¡°Help them up.¡±


    I tried to order them as I helped the guy who got me down.


    ¡°You did well!¡±


    I shouted inside his helm as the cheer around drowned our voices.


    ¡°I-I told them you''re not invincible! I-I... I got you! I got you, right.¡±


    He shouted back inside my helm.


    ¡°That''s right! Don''t give up!¡±


    Tapping his helmet I began to congratulate every kid who I fought, and I got more than what I want: ¡°Good luck!¡±


    They said as we parted ways and return to our benches.


    ¡°You''re Crazy! Ahaha!¡±


    Bursted John as he patted my back.


    ¡°Warren! Warren! Warrreeenn!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Bread and Juice is on me lads!¡±


    Said Grayson showing his bulk of coppex on his helmet.


    ¡°See! What I tell you guys. We all win. The bulls had a good fight and we get to advanced to the next round!¡±


    I said as I removed my helmet and began to see the damage.


    ¡°Well, not for me.¡±


    Grumbled Wendy as she helped me remove my plates and gambeson. Soon enough Kath came to congratulate us and offered to help.


    ¡°No, no, I''m just checking, can you go to the bulls and check their injuries.¡±


    I''ve suffered worse on my first day of training with May and my first spar against Katherine.


    ¡°Grant and Kenneth and some nuns are the ones tending them. Plus this is mandatory.¡±


    With that, we removed my chain mail and gambeson, and as I expected, a lot of light to normal bruises on my chest, arms, and legs. Even when I thought I didn''t get hit on my legs, the adrenaline probably numbed those hit. Overall I hope it encourages the other contenders to fight on, in other words I''m ok.


    ¡°Agreed. It''s ok.¡±


    Said Katherine.


    ¡°What do you mean "it''s ok"? Those bruises looks serious to me!¡±


    Wendy was the most vocal among us.


    ¡°Aye, be careful next time.¡±


    ¡°Don''t over do it, I told you to don''t over do it.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.¡°Want us to call the nuns around?¡±


    All of them expressed their concerns but,


    ¡°Believe me, he has it worst on captain May''s training in the pell. He''ll be alright for another round. Yeah?¡±


    With an unnecessary punch on my shoulder, I promise not to this sort anymore and began to watch to see if I had any impact on the contenders.


    Semi finals match 2;  ¡°Bull whip on my right and... Team Darkness... On my left.¡±


    The announcer scratched his head and shrugged his shoulder when he said that.


    ¡°Bah! How come the bull gets a lot of members in the tournament while only us as rabbit warren representatives?¡±


    Snorted John at Grayson.


    ¡°We did have another warren representative, I think Ryan and his 3 brothers called themselves The four rabbits, but they lost in the first round as I heard.¡±


    He replied.


    ¡°To whom?¡±


    I asked. Then he pointed out to the team that widen my eyes. I thought it would be Neil, Allan or Roland, but instead it was bunch of teens like me with Violet hair, Red flame hair, Green tea hair, Bright Brown hair, and Gray hair contenders with eyes colorful that matches their hair. They wore no armour and just wore black slacks, black shoes, black tuxedoes with black gloves. What''s more they all held two handed wooden swords with one hand... Looks like this is my first encounter with some of my own kind.


    It was the team that had a halberd V formation charge against a loose formation of the The great rainbows...


    ¡°You saw Tom beat Elfien! We can win this for our clan!¡±


    ¡°Moo!¡±


    After that small speech and moo they changed formation and formed into phalanx like formation.


    Thus the fight started, the bulls where quickly surrounded; two on their left and two on their right while one was in front.


    The one in front then feints some attack which confused the kids and weaken their tight formation as simultaneously the flankers tripped and attack the flanks. Even if they were to change formation it was already over.


    Although I hear some small pockets of clap and cheers, boos and saying: Fight fairly! No magic! Where the dominant theme of the crowds mood. Meanwhile I caught a noble giving another noble a gold coin but he refused it as their faces were painted in disappointment. Yet, the rainbow heads, that''s what I am calling them, seemed to just patted one another as they returned to their bench.


    ¡°Adventurers!?¡±


    The four exclaimed as we were to face them.


    ¡°How is that fair?¡±


    ¡°Since when did adventurers get entry?¡±


    ¡°It''s the Pact of Peace.¡±


    Said Wendy. She then explained that this was an agreement of Advenlorn and [Insert Kingdom name] that allows adventurers and some trade to enter the domain as the ceasefire turns into a nonaggression pact.


    ¡°I don''t really know the full details, but adventures are allowed in the kingdom of ?den to honor the nonaggression and trade pact with Advenlorn. ¡±


    ¡°We have to win this!¡±


    All eyes on me and I agreed no more holding back.


    ¡°So were going back to our old formation?¡±


    They all looked at me with anxiousness.


    ¡°No, that''s too tight and we''ll be swarmed immediately with against those kind of opponent.¡±


    If this was a one on one fight then I can probably stand against one of them since the rainbow heads clearly see''s every weapon as one handed weapon, but against five...


    ¡°We can use a bow, right?¡±


    Indeed we can, we have only a few minutes to concoct a plan to defeat unbeatable team.


    John and Wendy stood up but I need to see how good they are and after some testing. I made plan and hoped for the best that this plan will work.

 Chapter 42

    I told Billy, to replace his war hammer with a kite shield and a short spear while still having his heavy armor. It was the same case with Grayson, replacing his pike with a kite shield and another short spear. While John and Wendy get their short bows and a short swords, but John gets a buckler. Meanwhile I changed to a two handed long sword.


    ¡°This feels campy, and a cowardly tactic,¡±


    Commented Grayson as we prepared to leave.


    ¡°But we''re against adventurers, they already cheat in real life.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, dirty tactics is fair play against any adventurer!¡±


    Replied John.


    ¡°Let''s just hope this works.¡±


    I hoped and whispered under my nose when we all left our benches.


    ¡°Warren~Gaurdsmen!¡± and the crowd bursts into a chanting of Guardsmen! Guardsmen! Guardsmen! The nobles cheered at us with closed fists, the bulls and other contenders called out our name.


    Although the enemy team''s name was called out by the announcer it was drowned by the cheers of the crowd at our name. John, Billy, and Grayson smiled, waved and lifted their swords around enjoying what we were getting. Wendy told me to do the same but I kept my helmet down. I don''t do well around cheering crowds. So as things were loud and rowdy I focused on the rainbow haired adventurers.


    They were pushing two guys in front of them; Green haired guy and Gray haired guy seemingly out of fun.


    Then, the announcer gestured his hands that made the while audience sit in silent. Grayson, Billy, John, and Wendy went silent and bowed down, making do it as well. Trumpet then horned off out of nowhere as an  announcement came the nobles and the audience to silence and stand up, while we were ordered to remove our helmets.


    ¡°Lady Juliana Faustina Claudina Vale!¡±


    And coming in from an entrance I could not see a beautiful girl that wore blue and red dress, crisp auburn hair braided to a crown and the air of magic flowed around her as she walked elegantly. She was tailed by a single maidservant holding a red cushion as princess and maid walked in a private walkway where it led her past through the nobles and to the highest bench where the maidservant placed the cushion for her seat.


    Cradled between her hands was an elegant dome of glass container where a white rose was afloat inside. Then, by accident or not, my spying eyes met her blue eyes that I thought she was staring at me. Goosebumps raised my hair and shivered my spine when I recognized that white rose from last night and held by the girl who I know escorted to the tailor shop two day ago. Yet, she looked like she didn''t knew me as she looked down at us.


    ¡°That''s the rose, right?¡±


    ¡°Yep, once we win, we have the final recipe for an invincibility potion.¡±


    ¡°One to defeat the Lyrthntium and get the mermaid''s blood.¡±


    ¡°But let''s make this a little bit fair to them.¡±


    I could hear them as Lady Juliana gave out a small speech and announced the prize; the white rose and a bag that contained 14 pieces.


    Once that was over, we were given a moment to equip our helmets and set formation where I ordered Billy near a corner of the wooden wall.


    Ting! Rung the bell did we all run fast as we can to the corner where Billy planted his kite shield. Wendy and John jumped behind Billy; armed with his heavy armour and kite shield and a short spear; and Grayson with his own kite shield now planted and short spear at the ready. I stood near this cornered bunker formation with a two handed sword where I would rely on Wendy''s and John''s blunted, and wool covered arrow tips.


    ¡°What if they don''t attack?¡±


    They asked me earlier when making this plan.


    ¡°With a group name like that, trust me.¡±


    ¡°But what if they swarm you!¡±


    Wendy was the most cries of protest against this plan.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.¡°Then you hit them! Spears, arrows and everything, we''ll win if they focus on me!¡±


    And indeed they took the offensive. What I didn''t expect was the group just sent two of them. Still, even if they were faster and stronger than me I am still confident with my swordsmanship.


    Our formation was simple, Billy and Grayson protect Wendy and John, while they will pelt any attacker with an arrow and if one got stuck engaging me. If I get overwhelmed John will jump out with his short sword and buckler support me.


    And here they come. Only two of them charged. Running to us holding their long sword with one had and great speed.


    ¡°Hiya!¡±


    I dodged the Gray hair''s charge and followed up a cut but he swung his sword like it had no weight and began slashing me left in right using only one hand. His companion, the green haired guy, zipped through me aiming for the our man made bunker and jumped high. Which I was glad that I planned.


    ¡°Ha!!!¡±


    Because if they jump, they need make that your priority, it''s easier to hit if they''re divebombing your position.


    *Fwoop!*


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    If they miss, we still have our spears and shield, but I''m still worried. When my gray haired opponent swung his sword too far and with in a second I punched him away and ran to the Green haired adventurer assaulting my team.


    They were ducking from Billy''s and Grayson''s kite shield where sword and shields kept the green haired adventurer who dodged it efforts but cannot attack.


    With a downward cut I missed also when Green haired managed  jumped backwards and landed on my helmet before vaulting out.


    ¡°Agh! Darn it!¡±


    ¡°Fallback!¡±


    As he shouted that to his Gray haired companion. Who, I look around had his sword raised upward. John fired an arrow that stung my opponents hip making him flinch, I thrust my sword on his chest and I kicked the Gray haired to the ground.


    Just one adventurer down made the audience cheer out their lungs, and nobles shake their fist in joy and the tent almost fly off.


    ¡°Thanks,¡±


    I said to John as I checked on them. They were all alright, after that I told them to reorganized as our opponents then regrouped and huddled up in the middle. Then Wendy shot an arrow to them but the Bright Brown haired one caught it and snapped it like a toothpick.


    ¡°Save your ammo!¡±


    I halted her, we only have 10 shots.


    ¡°Elfien!¡±


    As I returned my sights all four charged at us. I clashed one but the three assaulted the rest. Billy and Grayson block and counter attacked while Wendy and John supported with their short swords.


    ¡°Dragon might!¡±


    Said my red haired opponent and did his hair burn a light like chaotic ember and eyes flared up red and pupils royal ember blue. He then attacked me with several strikes that pushed me to the ground until I was on my knees. He then paused for a bit as he held is sword up looking ready for a hammer blow, that I quickly thrust my sword into his stomach incapacitating him.


    Holding his stomach as he crumpled I stood up and kicked him down.


    Turning my back, I was lucky that my assailant did a cut attack on my chainmail armor and letting me stagger for a moment.


    Giving me time to see his attack, I managed to deflect a thrust and I punished him with my own cut, but he was so fast that using his weapon to block my attack he used his free hand to punch me. This Violet haired opponent -- he could have ended there and there but he was wheezing as I was.


    This gave me a second of respite and I only needed a second to see that my tactic failed. Grayson and John groaning, Billy unconscious on the ground on top of the green haired guy while the bright brown hair was huffing as he tried to roll away Billy. Then, Wendy.... holding her shoulder as some blood flowed down her helm...


    Looking at my Violet haired opponent he was breathing heavily like me. It was two adventures against one retard. My plan failed and endangered my team.


    I was ready to yield to help Wendy and company, but as the crowd cheered on Guardsmen and those annoying moos that my hands suddenly held the grip tighter as the Nobles held to their swords and chanted fight on and then Lady Juliana, looking at me with what I could guess is worry and as if she remembered me...


    All of this gave me enough to catch another fighting flame in me. I calmed myself and raised my sword to a mid guard, I planted my right foot and braced. He attacked with a slash towards my sword, as they always did, letting him slide through his momentum I dodged and...


    ¡°Haa!¡±


    In the corner of my eye a thrust from the bright brown haired guy. He aimed at my head, turning my wrist in time I deflected the thrust sideward that made him unbalanced I readied for a strike but a sweeping kick on my feet made me bent my knee and I was in an awkward kneeling position that the Violet haired adventurer exploited and slashed me at my head that mighty clang rang inside my helmet. A blunt pain then followed when my whole body hit the earth. Dirt and dust flew over me as the ring grew louder and muffled cry of victory of two teens and a silent crowd... My vision fades and couldn''t recall much after that.

 Chapter 43

    It was a silent ceremony when Lady Juliana gave the flower to the victorious Darkness team as Wendy explained it to me when I asked what happened after I got knocked out.


    ¡°They didn''t accept the prize money, only the white rose, they ran away with stupid smiles on their faces.¡±


    She said with sigh.


    ¡°The noble and audience''s request they hand the prize money to us.¡±


    Which was given only to our three teammates who right now we watched compete in the archery competition.


    John takes his second bulls-eyes in this competition which was not that crowded like the last tent. Me and Wendy was on top of a balcony like viewing deck along with some rich looking folks. Apparently, Wendy''s mother and father owns this seat but they never came and Wendy, being the daughter, and me, reluctant fianc¨¦, got access to said seats. I don''t know how she got me here, but Katherine seems to come in mind when she said she got some great help.


    She was now wearing a new dress of rose red with a festive green stripe designs and bandage around her head under her blonde hair.


    Then me, with new clothes and seemingly no bandages or any sort of bruises whatsoever. When I asked why are my injuries gone ¡®a healing potion¡¯ she replied since a nun''s powers tend to be insufficient on healing a body completely, only priestess, like Serafina, can so that. Healing potions are sometimes used after using healing magic by nuns. Then, I asked about her bandage why didn''t she asked to heal it?


    ¡°To remind you that you endangered you''re fianc¨¦ in a fight. Which I''ll use this very dangerous cut to remind you that you must do what I like. At least that''s what I think I''m going to do.¡±


    Giggling as she clung to my arm as John hit the inner circle of his target.


    ¡°No, seriously, I saw you bleeding back there.¡±


    ¡°I think that would be an exaggerated bleeding,¡±


    She then lifted her bandage and showed the cut. It was large as a accidental cut of a finger from mincing some onions.


    ¡°Nevertheless, adventurers using one hand to hold a two handed sword, that is also wooden and blunted, can thrust it so hard that even when missing the wind managed to cut me. It was even aimed at my head for that matter! What were they thinking?¡±


    At first I thought it was from a hard slashing attack that made her bleed, but it was from a thrust aimed at her head. I don''t what were they thinking.


    I tried to keep it out of my mind as John''s opponent got two inner circle hit and a final bullseye where Billy and Grayson cheered and hung their arm around him as he got to the finals where the target was moved five yards away from its former 20 yards distance.


    ¡°Y-you know you don''t have to join in the next game for me if you like, your name has already been carved on that rapier.¡±


    I asked where it was carved, she rested her head on my shoulder as whispered:¡°Secret.¡±


    ¡°I''ll still go. I''ve made a promise to three parties that I''ll win this.¡±


    I thought I would kill two birds in one event, but seeing how we lost felt like my chances of fulfilling those promises was cut down. My best bet was to win in the individual fight, I can''t say for sure that I''ll win at the riddle tournament.


    ¡°Whose the third party?¡±


    She shot her head up to me.


    ¡°Oh it''s May, she told me if I win then I can join as a guard for Edmund''s hunt tomorrow.¡±


    Which is the greatest bonus and I can probably use this as an excuse to visit Neil, Allan, and Roland. Hopefully, we can go to church and get some answers. Maybe, I get to know what happened to my mother.


    ¡°Oh, then don''t be fool again, alright. There isn''t a resurrection potion that I can buy for you if you...¡±


    Her hand began to squeeze me tight as John shot his first arrow and hit the outer circle.


    ¡°B-by the way, what''s a Manchet? They keep talking about it.¡±


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.She was really shaking like someone that came back from snowstorm.


    ¡°Oh, it''s a delicious and luxurious bread baked from fine flour and skill, white and soft as a cloud, I may add.¡±


    ¡°So, does a white rose can really buy, or be exchangeable, to a Manchet?¡±


    With a serious face he took a breath nock and... The arrow hit hard that it was heard throughout the entire tent; Another bullseye!


    ¡°I don''t really know... Maybe.¡±


    She then smiled at me.


    ¡°Why not try it once you win, I''ll arrange a meeting with the Manor''s Baker if you want.¡±


    ¡°Really? How?¡±


    Then it escaped to me that she''s a daughter of an influential merchant and she herself a prodigious merchant child.


    Asking how is the wrong question, its when.


    ¡°I know a great friend there.¡±


    Which was not the reply that I expected.


    The match ended with Warren Guardsmen at another close defeat, scoring 20 against a perfect 24 from another adventurer in a hood whom shot three consecutive bullseye in just a few second. After receiving the bag of silver the adventurer gave it to the warren and shook hands as he left with a slim golden feather trophy. They were less bitter than before to be sure.


    With that, it was time for the individual melee which I thought would be held in another large circus like tent but she told me it was going be fought in the field in front of the crowd and all guild members, nobles, and the royal family will be watching.


    ¡°It''s the second most anticipated event next to jousting.¡±


    Adding as we traversed through the sea of crowd heading to the benches to watch this event.


    ¡°For just some one on one melee show, isn''t this a bit boring?¡±


    They''ll just see us whack one another until the other drops but this time with maneuvering and skills.


    ¡°Don''t belittle them, Elfien, I was told that each opponent was handpicked from their best and got some special training just for this day.¡±


    Wendy pointed out.


    ¡°Is the prize that grand?¡±


    Since its the best of the best then it must a fight worth a grand prize. I thought it would be just like the team fights where it was just kids like me freely joining in.


    ¡°I suppose so, the joust prize is a small statue of a pure gold griffon, a large bag of solidum, and honorary recognition form Lord Magnus himself, while the individual melee is a small bag of solidum and the white flower, which I suppose is grand to your status, there was no offence in that statement,¡±


    She quickly said to me.


    ¡°None taken.¡±


    I was already a peasant in my world.


    ¡°But what the citizens of Ellena really want is to entertain Lord Magnus, since not only he is the great-great son of Lord William that agreed and helped chartered Ellena to be a free city, he is also the sponsor of this games, charitable to the citizens, and the heir of this kingdom. Plus, this is also a great way of training the young children of Ellana to fight against monsters one day.¡±


    Before I could ask more questions we arrived at the end of the field where a dark blue and white stripe medium sized tent stood with blue flags waving on it''s cone roof. Wendy then took out some paper to some guards where they let us in.


    Traversing inside the place was reminiscent to a backstage play where props, hanging ropes, parents powdering and helping their children get dress, giving them confidence for the upcoming play. Except it was though gambesons, rattling chain mails, sabatons, visor helmets, and parents telling their children this is the culmination of their training.


    Some notable figures that caught my eye as we walked through was O''Brian, Edmund, Grant, and Kenneth helping with the armament fitting and supervision of weapons. We then reached the end of the tent where a door stood in front of us.


    ¡°This is the girl''s fitting room, please don''t peek.¡±


    She sternly said to me as she entered the compartment.


    Why would I?


    ¡°Oh, finally! Come here!¡±


    Not a minute pass since Wendy left did May in her full suit of black armor took my hand and whisked me deep inside.


    Many contestants and parents recognized her and gave way when she said "Excuse us" when we danced through them, and would have some casual hello with some parents until we reached a vacant room where sets of armor and steel swords greeted us.


    ¡°I heard you almost won your first game.¡±


    She started as she helped me undress and fit some gambeson.


    ¡°That''s putting it modestly; We lost because of me.¡±


    Then again, we would have lost whatever tactics we use.


    ¡°Now, now. What Katherine told me was a different story. You did your best but adventurers be... damned! I didn''t expect them to be here. Now stand still, the tournament is about to start.¡±


    We didn''t talked much as we pulled some straps, and continued to fit some armor.


    ¡°Not to tight.¡±


    After telling her too loosen some straps a little, next came the chain mail, helmet, sabaton, and such until I strapped in the helmet and was ready to leave until...


    ¡°Whatever happened in your last fight, it doesn''t matter to me. Know that I''m proud that you didn''t give up even against the face of certain defeat.¡±


    She said before giving me quick hug and a tap on my helmet.


    Feeling comfortable all around me, a trumpet boomed outside the tent that made everyone in this tent began to leave with our parents besides.

 Chapter 44

    We left the tent to walk towards an empty broad field where in the left stood multiple individual small tents each one carrying flags of different colours while at the right were the large tarp roofed seatings for the hundreds if not thousand of eyes now burned at our every steps, look, and action.


    The beat of the trumpet thumped on my heart as we marched out to the field and presented ourselves faces forward to the sea of crowd that felt like I was in front of a concert or live famous talent show.


    If that were the case then the nobles who sat on a private balcony gleaming armor were the secondary judges. While the one with a majestic armor with violet fur cape and recognizable beard and smile was the main judged of this show.


    He was not alone. With his wife besides him in his seat all dressed in lavish dress silk of leafy green and designed with vein gold. While Lady Juliana their daughter, now wore a navy blue lavish silk dress. She was once again cradled an expensive looking glass container in which another white rose floated inside.


    Once we formed a line that presented us to our audience. Serafina, in her white and blue priestess clothing, came from an unknown entrance with some monks and nuns by her side. She passed each one giving some sort of prayer where our armors were made to sparkle divine light for a second before it returned to its normality.


    ¡°Be brave, young one.¡±


    ¡°Have faith in yourself.¡±


    ¡°You are more than what you think you are.¡±


    Until...


    ¡°Never give up.¡±


    She said to me and touched my armor before moving and the monks and sisters telling me to raise my mouth wide and a drop from vial which when slithered down my tongue tasted like liquid honey, or something near tangy like that.


    ¡°What did they gave?¡±


    I understand the prayer and daily inspirational quotes.


    But the drink as that they gave to each and one of us.


    ¡°It''s hard to explain since, from what I gathered, it''s a kind of healing potion that helps the against internal bleeding, prevent bone from getting fractured and it will even prevent blindness if you got hit in the eye.¡±


    And this effect would last a day and before more questions could be ask. The priestess left and sat with her followers on their own private tent roofed seating. Then came another notable figure to face the spot light. With a hand gesture of his hand the trumpet stopped and Mayor Ronald began the announcement of this fight.


    ¡°Citizens of Ellena, as always, we and Lord Magnus --¡±


    Has sponsored and created this games; little tournament, with the help of Rex Fisher and some notable guild leaders that made this possible then comes the rules which were different from the team melee:


    1) Selections of weapons are too be but shields and swords.


    2) Contestants will lose if they got knocked out, unarmed, or forced to the ground only. Meaning if we trip by accident and luckily don''t get harassed and get up with a fight then we can still fight on.


    3) Lastly, the referees -- O''Brian, Katherine and Edmund -- will stop any fight if they deem the contestant unable or had


    ¡®had their fill¡¯.


    ¡°Thus, I present to you!


    Elfien Hunt representative of the Ellena Garrison Guards.¡±


    The crowd cheered as me and went forward to raise my hand.


    ¡°Neil Larson representative of the Monestary brew guild.¡±


    WHAT!?


    And I saw him with a sparkling wink on me as he strolled down with waving hands and smile. He was accompanied by a single thin monk covered by a saggy hood.


    ¡°Ugh. Mattel you damned  fermented hop drinker.¡±


    Sighed May.


    ¡°Raven... Bolt representative of the adventurers.¡±


    Just that name! Another adventurer!


    Then came the inn guild, candle maker''s guild, tailors guild, baker''s guild, butcher''s guild, farmer''s guild, merchant''s guild, shoemaker''s guild, Lord''s guard, Carpenter''s guild, Black Smith''s guild, Carver''s guild, and finally the Armourers and Brasiers guild. With that finally out of the way we were lead to the individual tents. Where at the end the battle would start with Me against Neil.


    Me and May got a red and white stripped tent. Once inside, a bench, a weapon rack, a table with food, water, bandages and the such, and Wendy.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    I asked.


    ¡°As your wife I want to support you and keep you company.¡±


    Replying with a tilt and smile.


    ¡°May?¡±


    I was going to ask of she planned this but...


    ¡°Help him wear that, I''ll be right back.¡±


    She pointed in stern at the weapon rack where a red surcoat as she left with thunder under her footsteps.


    Wendy took the cloth and presented it to me. A red surcoat with the guard''s coat of arms. A shield with four symbols etched inside that shield. A griffon, A lady, A sword, and another griffon.


    Once she helped me on


    with that, I was ready and a bit nervous as I took my sword -- not wooden but blunted


    steel -- and buckler. I was up against Neil, whom I very well know would love this fight if hasn''t have those bs power ups. But I have to show May what I can do.


    ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Waved Wendy as I left the tent accompanied by some cheer from her as I walked face down and could feel the eyes of hundreds aimed at me. Butt couldn''t see my opponent just an empty field. Instead, I saw a clamour around the Royal benches, where May, Mayor Ronald, Wendy''s parents, and Lord Magnus seemed to be in deep discussion but seemed to end quickly as Lord Magnus gave out a gesture.


    After a minuet or two I faced a different opponent. Sword and buckler as well, outside his armour was purple surcoat with a griffon, castle, griffon, castle coat of arms. What the heck. What did May do? Why did he replaced Neil with this guy?


    As we stood front on, Edmund and O''Brian, holding a pole with winding yellow stripes and wearing nothing but a visor helmet and gambeson, reiterated the rules before staring the fight.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    He took the initiative. Buckler forward and sword above his left shoulder he slash his sword at me backing up a bit as he recoils for another strike and attack again. I found myself in the defensive by this brutal yet careful attack until I blocked his fourth blow I thrust my sword forwards his temple only to be parried and got hit by his buckler pushing me back and got me in a desperate position.


    By stroke a of luck, I planted my right foot firm as he passed forwarded for an attack in which a clang was made when my buckler hit his thrust and swayed my sword to push him back. This gave me a bit of space to work with as I took air heavily as he was. Yet he took the initiative again gulping down I counter charged and met his attack head on. The fighting was vicious as we traded blow after blow, left and right, but each strike wasn''t enough for one of us to deter us until he tried a desperation jab using his buckler at me that I dodged but he started to cling and tried to wrestled me down. I could hear him breathe heavy as we struggled until a pole slid between and us and O''Brian separated me us.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°This is a sword fight not a mud wrestle, you good?¡±


    O''Brian said as wheezed and begged for air.


    Calling for Edmund we both saw that my opponent was panting  even more than I am as Edmund talked to him. After a few second he let him go and our fight renews, but this time he was in a resting stance with his buckler on his knees and sword down.


    I laughed a bit as I readied to strike. And attack I did at this stance that had knocked me out for so long, as he strikes at my feint which a quick thrust to his temple made him stagger that another well placed quick slice stumbled him to earth in which I secured him down by pointing my sword at him as he grunted up.


    It''s only when he gave up did I notice the audience has been cheering. Letting go of my sword I lend him a hand stand up.


    ¡°G-great game...¡±


    Was all I could squeeze out of my brain as both of us took air greatly and he just nodded, with some confusion in his face, as Edmund helped him to his tent and O''Brian to mine.


    ¡°Ha! Well done, my dear!¡±


    Said May as he led me to the bench and remove my helmet and Wendy offering me water and wiping off some sweat.


    A minuet or two of resting passed until I asked May what happened, why wasn''t Neil on the field?


    ¡°If you have faced him I would have given you my sword.¡±


    She shook her head,


    ¡°No, he is to fight the same cheater that is why, and as to be fair for the other guilds, you get to fight the Lord''s Manor Guard representative, Locke Cartwright, one of O''Brian''s students before.¡±


    She then proceeded to chug a wooden mug as we watch the second match commences.


    ¡°Is that really your reason?¡±


    I continued to ask. Because I know I can take on Neil, he wouldn''t probably used powers on in the first place.


    ¡°Of course,¡±


    She shrugged,


    ¡°We get to see whose the best cheater among them. But, the fight already started, let''s make a bet.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Me and Wendy said.


    ¡°Everyone is doing it, the nobles are secretly doing it, even your parents are doing it with the other guilds. Where do you think I got this nice Monestary brew when you won?¡±


    She formed a satisfied grin when raising her mug.


    ¡°Your saying that you bet on your own son''s fight?¡±


    ¡°I know how well you fight, and how well Locke kept his training. In my eyes both of you are equal in skills but in endurance, Katherine made sure of it that you were the better!¡±


    She then pinched my cheeks that I quickly squirmed out.


    ¡°So thank you for this brew!¡±


    And did a great chug at her mug before giving me a hug. Her armor and my chainmail clanked.


    ¡°Darn,¡±


    I heard Wendy as she held her chin and looked in deep thought.


    ¡°Besides this is just to past the time, if I win you get to massage my back, if you win I get to buy you something you like. What do you say, Wendy my dear? Wanna join?¡±


    She''s clearly drunk and wobbling. That red face and tipsy smile reminded me of the first day I got here and saw her drunk. It''s been a while since she made that face. I told her that she should stop it I''m bad at betting games anyway.


    ¡°T-then I would want Elfien to massage my back as well, and if I lose then I get to massage his back.¡±


    ¡°That''s the spirit!¡±


    ¡°Not joining.¡±


    I said as the fight between the merchant representative and candle maker representative; the wearing the coat of arms of the anchor, crown, and Marlin, against brown castle, candle, castle, candle.


    ¡°Fine, in behalf of my son,¡±


    I felt a sinister aura as May said that with a giggle.


    ¡°Wendy, my dear, if that merchant representative wins then Elfien sleeps with you in your carriage, if the candle maker representative wins you get to sleep with Elfien, how about that?¡±


    ¡°What? You wouldn''t dare!¡±


    I looked at Wendy and tell her to deny this bet and just ignore her.


    ¡°I-I... Agree with miss May...¡±


    She said shyly.


    ¡°Why¡ª Hmphff!¡±


    ¡°Sush! Look!¡±


    With her hand on my mouth she pointed at the candle representative writhing on the ground holding his knee as O''Brian, and Katherine was tending to him while Edmund returned with a monk. The merchant representative raised his sword that made a section of the crowd boom a loud cheer.


    ¡°And don''t worry about it, Me and old Fisher agreed the date of your marriage already.¡±


    How strong is that beer? She only took a mug but she smells like a whole crate of ale was showered down her.


    ¡°I''ll give you the key to my carriage later.¡±


    Wendy fidgeted.


    ¡°Alright next bet!¡±


    Throwing off May''s drunken lock on me I joined in the action.


    It was the tailor''s representative against baker''s rep.


    ¡°I choose... The baker. Yeah, the bakers.¡±


    Out of knowledge, that bakers carry flours, knead dough, and other heavy duties that I think the baker will have an endurance advantage.


    ¡°If I win you get to be sober for a month! and you, our marriage to be denied!¡±


    I could see their entire face shatter at my proposition. Now that I think about it, this could my chance to get rid of that marriage contract.


    ¡°N-no-no-no! I don''t want to join in this bet any longer!¡±


    I could see her eyes form a tear.


    ¡°No, you agreed in the first place so no backing out!¡±


    I laughed as I didn''t know she''d be this cute being flustered.


    ¡°Wendy! Come here!¡±


    Jumped May and stealing Wendy deep in the tent as they whispered.


    ¡°Scheming won''t help!¡±


    I said as I broke my laugh and watched on the fight, I''m not serious about this anyway. Well, maybe May should sober up I don''t want to see her all too drunk with hoarse voice again.


    ****


    As the fight was in it''s heat, where the both fighter has traded some good blows and that they''re slowing down, changing guards, and slowly creeping to each other,


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Wendy was right, the way they fought suggests they took a lengthy period of training. But, right on my prediction, the baker had an advantage on endurance and as sound clang of the buckler hit the visor of the candle maker the crowd go ¡®Oh!¡¯ as he stumbled to earth where the baker quickly pointed his sword at the face of the candle maker. A clap and cheer from his guild was given at his victory. May and Wendy saw it thus I told them about my bet.


    ¡°Then, next round will be in my terms! If I win then after this match you... You... Propose to me!¡±


    She cracked her voice but didn''t stop.


    ¡°And the contract will be renewed with... With... An addition that we have 5 kids as we grow old together... ¡±


    She said in an almost whisper tone as she his her face with her golden hair. Looking behind me, I caught May hiding her thumbs up as I suspected.


    ¡°Ok, if I win then what May said will be forfeited and... Let''s just forget this bet and watch.¡±


    Yet, May''s drunken demeanor still kept nagging and betting despite my desire to just watch and wait until my match. And... To my surprise, every round, every time I thought I picked the right fighter, I always lose, even if I didn''t agree to join anymore, they were serious as May gave me a ring that she made out of the wooden mug she broke and bent the metal strips and sternly said to me that I propose now.


    Then came the match I have been anticipating for.


    ¡°Neil, I bet on Neil.¡±


    I said to them as Neil Larson wearing a white cloth outside his armor with the surcoat of arms of a lady, castle, church, and griffon. He held his sword and buckler against an adventurer of Silver hair and blue eyes, wearing black cloth around his armor with the coat of arms of sword and castle.


    Everyone knows Neil, Allan and Roland to have the same absurd powers comparable to an adventurer. After that chicken necromancy incident that got us separated for weeks what time I spent training did they use their powers in public services. I hear about their deed in the conversation of townies that I served; garrison guards spat out their report to Kenneth about accidents, thievery, and would fatal events if not for Allan Roland, and Neil''s timely action; it brought them respect and fame from the masses.


    No wonder the popularity rating cannot be denied as Neil''s name was announce that all cheered and applauded in great adoration while in contrast to the obligatory clap when the adventurer''s was announced and two girls that cheered him on outside his tent.


    As I was about to ask whose side May is taking sparks exploded as the two greeted sword. May took out her sword and stabbed the earth and a beam of light shone around us deflecting any sparks that flew towards us. Seeing such ferocity as the two clashed, I looked at the neighboring tents how they were faring on this absurd fight.

 Chapter 45

    They were fine. I noticed that each tent were being shielded with a feint yellow green barrier.


    "Serafina", pointed May, as she removed her sword. There she was her hands gleaming with light green magic that not only shielded us from this magical fighting, she also managed to shield the entire strip of the audience''s benches to the private viewing deck of the royals and guild members all on her own.


    As soon as nuns and monks reorganizing themselves from the explosive fight. Their hands glared up in light green magic like Serafina. They then joined their strength and helped Serafina encapsulated the two in a transparent dome glass like barrier where faint traces of light green fell like snow around the two as they seemed to revel at the exchange of magic attacks. Where lightning rods where hurled like spears that made explosive sparks that was like a lightning bolt hitting a transformer.


    Neil while also sporting the same power had flame turned to whips, water trident torrents, and titan shield stones. Neil was unrelenting as I ever knew him and, not long, after a combination of dodging, cunningness, and feints. Niel was on top of the bewildered adventurer and one strike of his sword sent the adventurer down to earth that everyone in the field could have heard that thunderous thud. Neil could have ended there, but he dropped a few meters away.


    Clouds of dust fell lazily over the adventurer''s impact sight but with one fell swoop with his sword the dust cleared away. He removed his helmet to show us the full extent of the damage he has taken, a bleeding nose and heavily damaged chainmail that his black clothing over it was vaporized and his paddings were ineffective. He was wobbling weakly yet he held his sword that sparks of lighting was emanating around it. This should be over and O''Brian might have ended this but the barrier made the battle progress.


    I could see Neil smile and move his mouth that in turn made the adventurer smile as well as he straighten his back.


    Which after a respite of a second the two bolted at one other, the adventurer turning in to a ball of lighting while Neil... Neil was just running in his normal. He stopped and was about to slice thin air until the ball bolt of lighting turned human and... Swing... The sound of that metallic slice echo that resonated throughout the field that, surely, we all felt like a sword made an entire metal armor cut easily like knife through butter and indeed, his sword unbroken yet his armour was cut in two... Neil fell like a chopped down tree as the adventurer wheezed in pain yet standing. The adventurer won.


    *****


    Free drinks and bread were given. Entertainers of fire juggling, horse stunts and the what not kept the crowd well entertained and distracted as the Mayor called for a short break as the adventurer and the important figures; Lord Magnus, Mayor Ronald, Serafina, May and other prominent guild masters were seen having a meeting on the viewing deck.


    Drinks and food were offered to us contenders while monks and nuns went tent to tent asking if we got hurt, but what I really went to know is what happened to Neil. He was quickly healed by Serafina when the fight ended, but he never woke up that Allan and Roland carried him too church as I was told. Meanwhile, with the help of his two female companions and Serafina they quickly healed the adventurer with in a few minutes. I was there when a thundering May and glowing sword dragged the adventurer and his companions to the royal view deck where a meeting was held right now.


    After fifteen minuets of nothing Wendy volunteered to get a scoop.


    Ten minutes has passed since she left she returned.


    ¡°They''ve settled it.¡±


    She wheezed out when she arrived.


    ¡°What do you mean settle?¡±


    I asked after telling her to rest and giving her some water.


    ¡°At first they offered one hundred Solidus gold coins for them to abdicate since it wasn''t a fair fight for the remaining representative...¡±


    She paused as she took a drink.


    ¡°They declined then? They want something else... The white rose?¡±


    I speculated.


    ¡°Y-yes. They want the white rose of the goddess''s... A divine gift for Lord Magnus victory over the Advenlorn army.¡±


    ¡°What''s so special about it? You said its divine, but they seemed to be giving it to us commoners for free.¡±


    I heard the adventurers want it for an ingredient, but what does a normal person gain from a rose?This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°I-I can''t fully tell since I too find it absurd that people would fight over some flower, no matter how elegant it may look, but know this. The flower is said to be divine and is popular among adventurers for reasons unbeknownst to me that''s why the adventurer said he''ll fight one hand tight behind his back with no magic at all.¡±


    Then a triumphant trumpet boomed out that we saw all notable figures step out and low and behold the adventurer with his left arm tied behind his back with iron chains squeezing him good.


    My match is coming,


    Before she could say more I took my sword and buckler and jogged my way to the dirt terrain with metallic boots thumping as I met my opponent.


    Where after Katherine telling us to have a fair fight.


    ¡°You''re Elfien, right?¡±


    And that voice came out to be female. We were wearing the same armor, only the surcoat of arms looked different, thus I assumed that she was a he earlier. I replied with a yes and asked what''s the matt¡ª!


    ¡°Haaa!!! Yarghh!¡±


    She fought ferociously and better than I have faced in the first match, and like in the first match, due to the surprise this time, I was in the defensive again! Until I dodged and hot on my toes, raising my buckler to halt her attack before she could swing I stabbed her at her temple and staggering her. With a follow up I strike her hand making her drop her sword and then forcing her to yield when my sword was near her neck.


    ¡°Dammit! I Yeild!¡±


    She smacked the ground as a stripped yellow pole pushed me away. O''Brian declaring me winner. Edmund this time asked if I was good which I nodded and asked if I can talk to my opponent before she gets taken away by Katharine.


    ¡°Y-you''re... What was that all about?¡±


    I asked while I catch my breathing.


    ¡°Hehe... Heeh... Ha... You''re not so good as master Wendy said, but be thankful for her.¡±


    I didn''t know what she meant by that but when I returned to tent and wiped off my sweat I couldn''t help those words, and recalling her fight earlier, even though the candle maker representative was good not great, the merchant representative fought in precision and caution attacking only when prudent and when her opponent falls for her feints. That''s why I was surprised by her sudden change of maneuver... Then there''s that statement in which... Seems rather odd.


    ¡°You know her, right?¡±


    I said to Wendy who was happy with serving me water and praising my quick victory.


    ¡°Ah, Ivy, she''s my third adoptive sister. She''s the one who thought me how to use the sword.¡±


    She then asked me if was hungry which was strange since we just ate.


    ¡°Thanks, but, she said I should thank you for winning this match.¡±


    I then told her how odd it is that she''s good at defense and counterattacks on her first fight, but she seemed to changed her pace, badly I might add, when she fought me.


    ¡°Yes, I kinda agree on it, but I my self don''t know why Ivy did it. She''s a clever girl, same age as I am, and not only a journey woman under our parents she''s also one of our best soldier when we travel from city to city.¡±


    She then continued that both of them cherished one another. She became the big sister that Ivy always wanted and the little sister that Wendy spoiled, tutored, and trusted. She was the only three people that knew that she went ahead of her caravan to met up with me.


    ¡°I am quite upset that she quickly lost despite knowing she might beat you.¡±


    Her face then turned away from mine and seemingly stared blankly on the next fight with a small sigh.


    ¡°I think I know why.¡±


    She let out melancholy like face.


    We stayed silent as we watched, I didn''t delve deep in it since it was a family matter that Ivy chose to do that risky maneuver; she intentionally let her self be defeated for Wendy''s happiness.


    I kinda feel bad for thinking for a second that Wendy ordered Ivy to lose intensionally against me, or something like that.


    As the farm representative won against the butcher, the smith''s representative stepping up the ladder against the shoemakers and then the murmurs grew loud as the adventurer came to the field with chains tied his left hand to his back. Not only that, May was accompanying the Vintner''s representative to the field and was giving her sword to him. It glowed in divine light as May left the field where the announcer did his thing.


    ¡°No magic they said, no enhancement they said! What heck is that!?¡±


    I heard a feminine shout being muffled as the fight began and the Vintner hid behind his shield while the sword rested atop of the shield as if it was a scorpion''s tail ready to sting the one armed adventurer. It wasn''t long until the adventurer rested his right foot forward and dashed quick and he was already above the vintner already about land a hit. And it did a blow to the helmet but the vintner stood intact unscathed... The adventurer looked surprised as he backed off from a counter attack made by the vintner. The crowd was one-sided only cheering and roaring praises when the vintner managed to counter, dodge, and land a hit to the adventurer while they went silent if the adventurer got an upper hand.


    The climax came when the Vintner made a quick thrust to his temple and a bash that stunned his enemy for a second where his follow up blow would end it there but the adventurer did an acrobatic jump backwards kicking the vintner and landing a few meters away where he rested his right foot again.


    The vintner saw this and in return he squatted, hid behind his shield and hid his sword behind his shield, but I am sure that thrust would spring out from that posture. Both of their attacks are really predictable, like all guards stances, but it was the one who will land their predictable strike will win.


    The wind cracked as the adventurer sprinted with great speed that the vintner seemingly was going to stab the empty air whilst hiding behind shield, but as the glowing sword was already piercing the empty air the adventurer suddenly was on top of the vintner and slashing that thrust away and tackling the shield with his full weight dropping the vintner on the hard ground. Everyone was silent.

 Chapter 46

    Silent went on as May, O''Brian, Edmund, and Katherine helped the Vintner first and the adventurer''s companion took the adventurer to his tent. Where, just a few minutes he was called again by the Lord, nobles and guilds.


    I quickly fetched Wendy to sneak up again. This time, she came back with an absurd handicap that he was willing to take;


    ¡°He is to fight with both hands tied while biting his weapon. It wasn''t the nobles or the guilds who decides this handicap, it was the adventurer himself.¡±


    Said Wendy before I took to the field. Even though the price was a donkey with buckets of gold and among other wild bribe to yield. He only asked for the rose. Which was the only thing they couldn''t give.


    Why is that rose so important that he''s willing to do such absurd thing to get it? I''m more surprised that that Lord Magnus, the nobles and guild masters where not offended by the fact that he''ll fight with not just with no hands, but with the sword biting on his mouth. I guess he could use his kicks to do it but is he allowed to ¡ª


    ¡°Haaa!¡±


    ¡°Oh shit!¡±


    In surprise that it was another girl attacking me and I was day dreaming. In a nick time I raised my buckler and blocked that downward cut. My body instinctively responded with my own quick poke on her head  backing away and on my guard. That kick left me a great deal of pain that I struggle to hide; she''s strong yet slow.


    Going in carefully with a right downward slash I quickly turned my wrist to a strong left cut when she tried to block it. Stepping out of her range she retaliated with several attacks of her own before I found a timing to cut her left before turning again to hit her down to her right, hitting her helmet that finally made her stagger a bit that I charged and grabbed one of her right leg and pushed her down to earth. Because of that, I secured myself to the finals... Which I hope against the adventurer.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Some minutes have passed since the fight started. Everyone loved it, they crowds cheer for it when the adventurer was being hit more times than before. My silent cheer was with him dodging, using his speed, and outstandingly keeping a pressure against the Smith representative with some well placed light cut around the knees or wrist. His teeth clattering, sweat dripping, and his companions cheered on to this adventurer that is young as me and probably stupid like me. Yet despite the odds of if he so drop that sword by his tired mouth or a strike from May''s sword would mean his sword on the ground counting as disarming a foe.


    ¡°Outrageous!¡±


    May slammed the table that bounced off five of the seven beer mugs that May drank.


    With one head on clash between the two, and despite the repeated hit from the Smith representative, his sword slid to an upward cut and hit the eyes of the smith that made him quickly let go of the sword and cover his eyes while crouching on the ground.


    It wasn''t fatal thanks to the potion given by the nuns earlier. To make sure the priestess herself checked the Smith representative eyes. Which we got word that he got his sights back in just a few seconds.


    After collecting her sword and giving it to me.


    ¡°Elfien¨C¡±


    ¡°May! Enough! I want to fight him with his hands unbound and sword in hand with all his potential. This isn''t fair!¡±


    I quickly spatted my opinions about this treatment he was getting.


    ¡°You don''t know how strong they are! Only when you are holding this sword and him chains then I can justify this as a fair fight! Unlike other representative you are the most worthy to wield Ellena''s full power.¡±


    I still continued to plead with her even though she reeks of alcohol and blind rage to win.


    ¡°This isn''t a duel anymore, it''s like beating a dog in muzzles and tied from tail to all four paws!¡±


    Yet, no matter what I say, she refused to let me fight a fair fight with him.


    ¡°Him, being like that, is already a fair fight.¡±


    That''s when I stop and kept quiet as I took her sword, strapped my helmet on and marched across field a minute before the match and went to Serafina asking her for a small favor.


    ¡°Are you fine with this?¡±


    Serafina said to me as I told her my plan.


    ¡°I''m not worried about May. Her pride may be stronger and dangerous than a lion. But she''s tamable, while you on the other hand... Why do want to do this?¡±


    I will show them that they''re not invincible as they fear. They are just like us.

 Chapter 47

    The reassurance I got from Serafina when she told me: "Looks like you never lost your Father''s honor."


    Had my legs shaking a bit and hands more sweaty than earlier as I presented my self to the crowd.


    This is a very ballsy move on my part, something I know Neil would only concoct, I was not only to betray May but I was to betray all of the Lord''s request, guild masters demands, and probably the whole city''s population demands of muzzling this person.


    But seeing him both hands behind his back tied by thick chains, sword on mouth as he drools just to keep sword from falling, and this time he was now being shackled by an iron ball the size of a bowling ball on his left feet.


    How is this a fair fight then. At this point him with all chains bound to him made me fell that what I was going to do is justified.


    As May gave her sword to me and whispered something to it I felt my body lighter when the sword lit up in divine light. It made everything feel light the layers of clothing, thick gambeson and the chain mails. They all felt like mere casual clothing. From the helmet that became lightweight as a cap to the metallic foot ware that felt like mere rubber shoes.


    I breathed well, I see well, I can swing my sword fast as stick, and my buckler felt like cardboard, I almost felt invincible when holding this sword that flamed into divine light. No wonder that the Smith representative and Vintner representative was able to withstood against the adventurer for sometime.


    "Winning is the only option! You here me!"


    She furrowed her brow as she commanded me like a soldier not a son.


    "I will..."


    I will show them that they''re not invincible as they fear. They are just like us.


    Leaving the field and when Mayor Ronald began a speech where what was the prize, the reason why this small tournament is held, and praising Lord Magnus.


    "Hey, I want a fair fight."


    I called out to my saliva dripping foe as he rolled his eyes.


    I intend to free him but couldn''t tell him since O''Brien, Edmund, and Katherine were standing besides us.


    "With that, Elfien Hunt! Representative of Ellena and the commoners!"


    The wave of pleased screaming drowned the Mayor''s voice as he elevated my representation from mere guard representative. It was so drowning that I couldn''t hear my opponent''s name when he was called. Once Mayor Ronald left and once O''Brian and company took their yellow poles...


    I looked at Serafina who nodded and smiled at me.


    I took the first attack which a simple hit on his mouth or directly grabbing him and pushing him down would end it, but I slid through him and cut the chains of his bindings and broke the chains of his detrimental iron ball.


    Now!


    I waved my hands to Serafina.


    And as May, the adventurer, and everyone looked at me with eyes of varying opinions.


    I know their eyes entail;


    ''are you Insane? Stupid? Or controlled?'' And some I couldn''t tell what they were thinking. But when I looked at Serafina she encircled us with the dome of green light serenity that block any intervention from May or O''Brian and companions.


    Face to face with my opponent; free from his bonds and detriment, I await for him to free himself from his awed face as he hold his sword filled with questions on his face.


    "Wa-what are you-"


    "I said I want a fair, didn''t I?"


    I planted my right foot as I readied myself.


    "So no magic ok. I don''t know if I can do magic, yet."Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    He made a small giggle as he hold both of his sword and his face turn into a smile which I replied with my own laughter and smile.


    "Who are you...!?"


    "Haaa!"


    I felt like I teleported in front of him when I took the initiative. Delivering an downward cut that almost hit his face, I gave chase as he dodge and dodge my attack until he countered with a right swing that my buckler blocked and using this new found speed got a several good thrust on his torso.


    It was astonishing that he still stood like he didn''t get hit.


    Once I score a vicious hit I would turn to a defensive guard where I could parry and strike at his exposed side like just right now!


    "Aghh!"


    Blocking his attack with my buckler. It clanged with his right swing that I exploited this with a another fatal strike to the left leg that would have made him kneel, but he''s an adventurer. That''s why I was back to a defensive stance and wait for him. If not, I did some feints and attacks of my own.


    As the sword fight progresses as I got hit or that I did a stupid full swing that my blade hit the dirt I managed to dodge his attack unpunished. All thanks for this magical sword that made my blood and body boils into such power


    It felt like swordplay and maneuvering was not needed but I kept that temptation away and kept to May''s teaching and my goal.


    If I can beat him using what us, none OP commoners dirty peasants learnt in swordsmanship then maybe they can say that we will beat them at our own skills.


    "Enough!"


    He said as he lashes out as I hit his shoulder with a cross guard feint. He was clearly exhausted and injured that when he backed off and closing his eyes, an aura of erratic blue sparks began to charge around him and his hair began to do it again, turn it a blaze of sparks and lightning. This was the face that defeated Neil.


    "Ghhh! I said no magic!"


    I found myself getting stabbed behind my back like he teleported as I was about to give give a cut.


    It stung me hard and a ground of electricity surged through me, but with this sword''s power, I clutched my sword hard I retaliated with my quick swing that bashed him and sent him rolling away but jumping back up while I regained my composure.


    When I saw his body spark out some lighting and a small smile as he held his shoulder that I just hit... Our placing was familiar. There he was about to give a final charge as he readied his blade and looked at me with a smile telling me if I want to do this. I looked briefly around me... This was the very same spot where Neil took his gamble.


    No, I''m not going to do that. I instead opted for a guard that got me this far, the one that I''m sure he doesn''t know. Dropping my buckler, since I know it will be sliced of by this attack, I held both of my sword in a mid guard stance, planted my right feet back, and gave a single nod at him.


    The thunder cracked as he disappeared into a flash like a lightning bolt with out a cloud that would have ended me but, as my vision funneled and focused like a camera at him.


    Those lightning crack sprouted out from his body that looked like the roots going out of him. As he thunder towards me with lightning speed I could see his every movement as time slows down around us. May, the crowd, and every face I had time to look at them move their mouth in snails pace.


    It was him and me who were moving at a normal speed, his sword blazing with tiny roots of lightning and mine a calm flashlight up against an incoming bolt of storm. I held firm and waited until that I dodge this all in attack. Shifting my footing as he was now a feet away from me.


    I dodged...


    He still went on despite the fact that I was already out of his strike range. He still ghosted forward, eyes closed and face calm and collected and now he was in my range and I landed a devastating slash on his back -- it was a direct hit no doubt.


    "Huh?"


    Yet, he wasn''t stopping, I made full blown backwards chop that would have broke his back but he continued to ghost through like nothing happened. Thus, I trier to hammer a second blow behind his back and even if I hit him he was till going forward until he stopped a few feet away from me and returned his sword to its scabbard.


    Everything went back to normal... I looked around for a moment and he was just standing seemingly not in pain.


    "Hurghkkhkkk!"


    Then suddenly an unknown electric shock of pain and buzz shock courses throughout my veins that made me shake in convulsions, see stars, and drop on the ground writhing like I had epilepsy.


    It thankfully didn''t last. I found the epicenter of the pain on my chest where a blue slice scarred my mail and padding with blue embers consuming my gambeson as I futilely tempted to command my twitching body to stand back up.


    Then the adventurer walked up to me. Blood snaked down his eyes, nose, and mouth. He looked down on me pointing me his weak shivering blade that a single slap of my hand would be enough to throw that sword away, if it was a real battle, but a sword facing down on his grounded opponent only means one thing.


    "I yeild."


    I said, he then fainted down to me where in which I picked him up. That''s when the barrier was shut down, May and rest came running for us as I caught the semiconscious adventurer dripping out blood like he was broken faucet.


    The crowd gave out an ear shattering praise as they saw the bloodied state of the adventurer and me holding him up as if I beaten him.

 Chapter 48

    ¡°Raven!¡±


    After those cry, two of his companion squeezed through O''Brian, Edmund, and Katherine.


    ¡°Bolt! Bolt! We won!¡±


    ¡°We''ve got it, Raven, hang in there, Lucy will be saved.¡±


    His companions went with cheers and tears to him as I gave them and started healing this bloodied and semiconscious smiling adventurer.


    ¡°I told you not to lose!¡±


    She grabbed me by the shoulders her face was crossed as she speared me with angry eyes and clenching teeth.


    ¡°Why did you do that!? Huh? Not only you disobeyed my orders and the officials but you let him use magic! Why would you disobey your own mother!? I want an expla¨C¡±


    ¡°Shu¨C¡±


    ¡°May! Stop it at once!¡±


    Serafina held her hand before I could shutout the injustice that has been inside my throat.


    She then told us that Lord Magnus wants me and the adventurer in front of the crowd.


    Serafina then ordered everyone to not follow us, with the exception of the adventurer''s two companions who carried and healed him as he was still in a fatal condition. I offered to support him, despite May and his companion''s denial, Raven Bolt, the adventurer, took my offer.


    Bearing half of his weight on my shoulder we walked and saw Lady Juliana, holding the white rose that nearly caused him his life, under the wings of that towering man of beard and royalty; Lord Magnus greeting us as we arrived.


    Raven was well healed enough to stand on his own and gave a bow as his companions did the same but kept one arm healing him. With that I took one knee on the ground and gave my first and ever bow to royalty.


    ¡°Raise!¡±


    He said.


    ¡°Why do you badly want this rose?¡±


    Growled Lord Magnus at the adventurer.


    ¡°It''s for my wife... My lord... The white rose is one of the ingredients for her cure...¡±


    Raven sputtered with blood.


    ¡°What is his wife''s illness? Perchance, a nun or monk from the church will the best of help.¡±


    Asked Lady Juliana. Which a moment of silent reply was given.


    ¡°Light blight... My lord.¡±


    He spoke out almost to a whisper as he lowers his head further to the ground.


    ¡°Always a monster lover, always be and never will be.¡±


    Lord Magnus said in a tone of what I can call absolute disgust before telling him that he didn''t win.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    All of our heads shot up, yet his eyes diluted in fear and sweat increasing.


    ¡°You promised yourself chained on one foot, sword in the mouth and, and both hands behind your back! Didn''t you? And what did you did back there?¡±


    It was such and inquisitive and powerful tone that when I squeaked out my point that I was the one who cut his bindings, shackles, and made him brake his promise.


    ¡°All I wanted was an honorable fight! If anyone is to blame it is me, my lord...¡±


    My voice, as anyone have surely noticed, was quaking.


    ¡°Son of May Hunt, son of the Captain, at first I thought you were mad for pulling such a stunt, but when I saw that you could fight him toe toe, giving him a lesson of how swords be rightly used, it was the first time I was on the edge of my seat at any tournament! ¡±


    His tone began to lighten up and lips quirk up to a smile as I stood in defense of the adventurer.


    ¡°If that was a real battle then I wouldn''t doubt you be the winner, but you followed the rules of the duel and that''s why.¡±


    He then gave a nod at his daughter in which she walked towards me with a smile and gave me the grand ornamental glass in which floating rose of eternal white.


    The prize was reminiscent to last night''s white rose that she gave me under that roaring bonfire.


    ¡°The winner is you, Elfien Hunt.¡±


    Announced Lady Juliana at us.


    A cry of protest from the adventurer''s side went out but was quickly stamped out by Lord Magnus''s roar.


    ¡°I''ll never forget this!¡±


    I heard a whisper.


    After that Lord Magnus took me,


    ¡°I see you as a unpredictable boy, much like your father... Although I hope you do not follow in his footstep, ¡±


    His tone changed drastically as he mentioned my father.


    ¡°Yet overall, come!¡±


    He rubbed my hair and offered to dine in his table and added an offer for me to become a squire to one of his knightly officer.


    ¡°But father his armor is torn and dirty. C-can I have the honor of changing his attire first? ¡±


    ¡°Nonesense, these are his battle scars and the proof he will be a good squire that will follow his Lord to danger and if ¨C¡±


    ¡°This rose is mine right?¡±


    I quickly asked as Lady Juliana and Lord Magnus as they accompanied me away.


    ¡°Haha! You''ll earn more than that!¡±


    He said in a booming jolly tone.


    ¡°Good enough then!¡±


    Quickly I slid pass his large arms and ran back to gloomy adventurer and his companions whom I could hear his sob as he clutched his fist and walk away.


    ¡°Hey! You... Um...¡±


    I tapped his shoulder and gave me a surprised look.


    ¡°What''s your name? I didn''t hear it when my name got announced.¡±


    Even though I knew his name, I used this to fire up a conversation.


    ¡°You dare!?¡±


    ¡°Even when all of this city has cheated us, you still have the audacity to flaunt at us?¡±


    His companions hissed at me.


    Looks like I didn''t choose the right words.


    ¡°That wasn''t my intention.¡±


    I tried to explain but they poured their bottled up emotions nonetheless. It was until he stopped them that I got a reply.


    ¡°Raven, just... Raven. I couldn''t recall my real last name, but they call me Raven Bolt nowadays.¡±


    He said as he tried to wipe away his tears.


    ¡°Ok, Bolt,¡±


    He nodded and asked why I was here and the royals were returning.


    ¡°Here take it! You won that fight! Now go!¡±


    I quickly gave it to him as Lady Juliana was running towards us and Lord Magnus walking...


    ¡°I-I...¡±


    I saw him drop more tears as he grabbed it.


    ¡°I''ll never forget this. Elfien Hunt. I promise.¡±


    I pushed them away to run for it.


    ¡°Boy! That is not there''s to take!¡±


    Lord Magnus cried out and ordered the three to stop which they complied.


    ¡°But, I chose them! If the rose is mine then I chose them...


    Y-your Highness... As a gift for a new found friend.¡±


    I quickly reminded my rage that they''re royalty and I''m shit cleaner in front of them.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°Are you sure about this? That rose is a status symbol that can elevate you to greatness.¡±


    Said Lady Juliana.


    ¡°I don''t care. He won... He won one hand hand tied behind his back, then no hands and still won! He disregarded gold, earned the ire of the whole city just to get his wife healed. I was the one that broke them because of my selfishness.¡±


    I then gave my deepest bow, something that was akin to the anime I watched where the person bowed so deep that their fore hit the dirt, I imitated that bow.


    ¡°If there is one you need to punish, it''s me.¡±


    I could feel my heart bursting and killing me as I felt that I couldn''t breath from the words that I just said.


    A crunch on the ground is all the reply I got as he turned his back and left with Lady Juliana.


    "Elfien, I''m glad we met you."


    Said Bolt as they began limping away because, Wendy, John, Grayson, Billy, Edmund, Katherine, O''Brian and faces I can''t recognize began surrounding me with cheer and questions. But around among all of them May was nowhere to be found. It was the first time that I was relieved to not see her face. When I asked her whereabout Wendy told me that Serafina and her was having a discussion with her.


    ¡°She''s in good hands but are you alright?¡±


    She asked as she accompanied me to the tent and began undressing my sliced up everything and to our surprise.


    ¡°There''s no wound?¡±


    Nor any marks, scratches, or any bruises even from my past fight with the representative.


    They were all gone.


    *****


    A change of pace came when the nobles took up lances and dressed up horses. These were the knights that I''ve seen in documentary and pictures mount up their dressed horses that galloped and charged against another knight until at the middle they would hit their glory or fall from grace.


    These events made Lord Magnus that rebuked my actions earlier now drunk with, wine, distraction and betting much like the crowd also who were much more fired up and merry than last event.


    I wasn''t there to watch knights get thrown off, lances split in to a million pieces, and enjoy the fight. No, I was in the third game that May forced me in. Wendy couldn''t accompany me on this third attempt for a win under my name because of a final transaction she has to attend.


    The riddle competition where it is seems that only ten men and women infused with wisdom, graying hair, countless years, and incomplete set of teeth were our audience under this tent that was large as the circus like tent of the team fight I was in.


    The contestants: Me, a guy with an Afro wearing a robe and holding a staff, a guy with a assassin hood with two swords sheathed behind his back, one with those archetypical glasses guy whom wore a white robe, and a kid like 13 or 14 years old wearing a tuxedo, white gloves, and a phantom mask.


    As we stood in the middle facing a high and wide pedestal where a seat was placed. The guards ordered us to: ¡°Meditate for the goal until Lady Juliana comes.¡± whatever that means but when the minute pass and still no sign of her I asked them:


    ¡°You guys came here for the white rose?¡±


    I got some nods and some yes but after that I created an awkward atmosphere for me, or I''m the only one feeling awkward since I know these guys all were resurrected like me and that this feels like to me a highschool quiz bee competition and now that I think about it.


    But, I''m determined to win this fair and square; brains and brawns... I wish Roland is here now, he''s the one who solves Neil''s riddles by the second he said it.


    A trumpet of announcement came that made the guards reposition themselves to face the front as Lady Juliana, now dressed in a blue dress and a red caps entered holding another ornamental glass with the ever coveted white rose cradled between her arms as she waltz by us followed by a number of maidservants who held small bags of what I am sure were coins. As she stepped up high on the pedestal only did the trumpet stop.


    "Gentlemen,"


    She said raising her voice to be not out competed by the sounds of the constant cheering and joust crashes.


    "And audience alike. Many of you here have come to gain riches or glory through either skill at arms, precision of the bow, or courage to ride and get hit by a thundering lance, but all of you who stand here I thank you all for joining this bout of wits, words, knowledge and wisdom to which, with grace of Lord of this land, and my father, I have organized. May the goddess bid your mind well for this riddle.¡±


    As she seated down a maidservant holding a roll of paper came in front of us and loudly and clearly presented the rules of this competition.


    ¡° Her lady will tell the riddle twice and twice only. Time is on your side competitors thus think clearly before moving forward and uttering: ¡®My lady, I have the answer.¡¯ as you present your answer. But if your answer has is not suitable for the riddle then the contestant shall no longer continue but will compensated as he goes.¡±


    ¡°Even the rules sounds a mouthful.¡±


    ¡°I''m going to kill Lilac for putting me here!¡±


    ¡°I do hope I get this.¡±


    I could hear their whispers fly around as the maidservant bowed to Lady Juliana who in turn stood up, cleared her throat, and closed her eyes.


    ¡°You shy away from me.


    I am not what you think I am.


    Lanterns I hold,


    Directions I behold,


    Home of reprieve,


    You shall receive.


    I hold the tome of every lore born,


    And here for you forevermore.


    I''ll stand with you,


    Where there before you,


    Lands without end.


    Don''t shy away from me,


    I''m your friend.


    Who Am I?¡±


    ¡°Are riddles suppose to be this long?¡±


    ¡°I''m so killing her!¡±


    ¡°This one is tough nut.¡±


    ¡°Hm...¡±


    There was a reason why I couldn''t keep my eyes away from her as she paused for a moment before repeating it again.


    I remember a dream once:


    ¡°Do you get it Elf? Have you at least understood it?¡±


    She said to the replica of me balancing a wooden sword on my fore around this clear patch of a forest. Around me was an oddly familiar setting; the thick branches and tall trees that have shade. A patch of heaven where she told me not eat those mushrooms under the tree and take care of those wild orange flowers and green herbs around those other tree. There she sat on a white rock where she slapped her face when my replica smiled at her when he stumbled down to earth when the my replica failed to balance his sword.


    Yet, as I walked around them and called upon them, they didn''t seemed to care for my existence, it was just two of them in this small patch of paradise.


    ¡°If I won then can I trade the rose for a loaf Manchet then?¡±


    My replica asked in absolute excitement brimming in his eyes.


    ¡°Elf... If you were to use that for my hand in marriage then I promise you pies, cakes, and sugary pastries all made by me even if you could just remember...¡±


    ¡°Death is the answer.¡±


    It resonated inside my head.


    ¡°My Lady, I have the answer.¡±


    ¡°My Lady, I have the answer.¡±


    I looked at the guy with glasses and white robe who spoke out first.


    ¡°The one with a white robe and black hair, please state your answer.¡±


    Said the maidservant as we looked at each other.


    ¡°Damn, bro, you guys are fast!¡±


    ¡°Already? After a few seconds?¡±


    ¡°Why did you put me here?¡±


    ¡°The answer is Angel of death or Death itself.¡±


    ¡°What? How?¡±


    ¡°Nice one bro, it kinda makes sense.¡±


    As he said those words echoed out and coincided with the cheer of the crowd outside. On what I think was an easy deal for me turned sour because of these guys... Either way, I know he was first and used his own wits to win this...


    ¡°I''m sorry but your answer is not what I seek, but you did well,¡±


    With a gesture of Lady Juliana''s hand a maidservant went to him and gave a small bag of coins to him. Which surprised me very soundly since that was the very riddle she said to Elfien, did she changed it? No, this was the really the riddle she said but why is he wrong? The answer was correct.


    ¡°That was an acceptable answer, your lady.¡±


    He ignored the bag of silver.


    ¡°I cannot comment on why it is wrong for it might give out some hint to the other contestant. Please know that it isn''t the answer I''m looking for.¡±


    ¡°But that''s the only acceptable answer for this! Explain to me why it wasn''t!?¡±


    What he did next made me back off, as two boulders suddenly got chipped out of the ground and turned into hulking soldiers whose weapons was directed to her.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa, chill, remember the treaty, bro!¡±


    The Afro took upon his staff and a hair of flame engulfed the whole stuff but didn''t hurt him.


    ¡°Hey, that''s cheating!¡±


    The kid with tuxedo brought out ten daggers out of thin air.


    ¡°Nope. I''m out.¡±


    The one with hood teleported away.


    Lastly, the maidservant that was handing out the prize to the glasses and white robe contestant threw that sack of coins at his face and tackled him down with martial prowess. The rock soldiers fell and turned to dust, the other contestant recalled their magic and weapons as guards soon surrounded them with spears and swords as they pulled me away which I struggled to stay in the stage and said:


    ¡°Death! Death is also my answer!¡±


    I shouted quickly which I could see Lady Juliana furrow her eye brows at me. Same did with the maidservant who clicked her tongue and turned at me with deadly eyes.


    ¡°The commoner also agrees with me,¡±


    He breathed out as he struggled to raise head from the grip of the maidservant who just pressed her knee on his neck before saying:


    ¡°You are already disqualified when you threatened the lady!¡±


    ¡°Forgive me for my manners your lady but I have no time to waste! Give me THE rose!¡±


    He wrestled this out of his mouth with burning willpower in his eyes before getting by kick from one of the guards. Ordered by the maidservant.


    ¡°Lady Juliana please, I know death is the answer not because of the details or using my brain.¡±


    I met her eyes as her face was now relaxed and looking at me expectantly.


    ¡°It''s because I remember.¡±

 Chapter 49

    ¡°Thank you, whoever you are.¡±


    The white robed and glasses said as he got the rose. Some light bruise on his face, a ruffled hair, and a smile on his face as he examined the prize he got.


    ¡°You''re the first local in this nation that didn''t detest me due to me being an adventurer.¡±


    ¡°Why did you want it so badly anyway?¡±


    I asked.


    He paused for a bit when I said that. He seemed hesitant at first but when I told him I won''t judge him for his intentions he gave up his hesitation and said that the white rose is one of the vital ingredients necessary to cure light blight. Light blight, he said to me in melancholic tone, is a like a hereditary cancer that is inherent to monsters only. Healing spells, dispelling spells, or antidotes cannot remove this cancer.


    ¡°A single rose will help 10 monsters for three generations to survive, and because of that my family is saved because of you.¡±


    Was his final words when he left and I was called by one of the maidservant to meet Lady Juliana in her humble tent.


    ¡°You better have some gratitude that the Lady has still some love in you, you dense commoner.¡±


    That was the only conversation I got as she lead the way.


    Through the ever thronging spend driven populace and a narrow squeezing walkway of this bazaar I heard a loud cheer again as an audible crack in the air of what I assume a lance splitting in two.


    Then, whatever was in my mind when the maidservant toured me in this ¡®humble¡¯ white tent the size of a small house guarded by four standing guards. It has multiple compartments when I entered and each room, I think, was a food preparation area, storage area, and then the living room, where I was told to wait.


    I sat on a comfy red couch in place just near a roll up window. Near me was a small table which some servant offered me some sliced pears and apples and a small cute bookshelf. All of this made me think; How expensive must have been to set this tent up?


    As I pondered the staggering gold that must have cost, the maidservant knocked on a door.


    ¡°My Lady, your requested dense audience is here.¡±


    She said in a subtle sigh.


    ¡°Waah!¡±


    Once we heard some kind books crashing and her screaming. I stood up but the maidservant entered and told me to please wait.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    I got ignored as I hear Lady Juliana order to shut the door when the maidservant entered.


    Where it only lasted for a moment.


    ¡°You may come in now.¡±


    She said in a respectful tone, bowed her head, and patted off the dirt from her skirt.


    ¡°If you make her cry I''ll have your tongue cut off!¡±


    Was a last whisper she gave to me that made my spine shiver to my tail bone as the door creek to a close.


    What''s her problem anyway!?


    When entering this new compartment of the tent, it was a cozy small, yet not too small, compartment. It still has wooden flooring, a table, a small chest, and a two bookshelf filled to the brim with books of different sizes, it stood behind Lady Juliana who was seated behind the table, face irk and pout while crossing her arms as her foot tapped rapidly as I stood before her.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°You''re quite the talk of the town.¡±


    She said to me.


    Sweat fell from me a bit. I scratched my head and forced a smile on my face.


    ¡°L-lady Juliana or Lilly?¡±


    Is what I could cobble up from my panicking brain cells. Which in result she stopped her tapping and fixed her self in a straight position before clearing her throat.


    ¡°Neither.¡±


    She shot her eyes upon me.


    ¡°I want a good explanation!¡±


    She barked.


    ¡°F-from earlier?¡±


    ¡°You should have let that four eyes be!¡±


    ¡°But he was right.¡±


    I answered without a thought.


    ¡°He''s an adventurer!¡±


    ¡°He said he needs to cure his wife.¡±


    ¡°His wife is a monsters that steals and rapes the sons of the goddess!¡±


    She pointed.


    ¡°He needed it, he needs help. I-I saw it in his eye!¡±


    ¡°Saw it in his eyes!? Adventurers never needs help!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? They are like us!¡±


    ¡°I know and I''m fed up, they always get what they want. That was your only and final chance! From the team match, the individuals and even to this event I planned out just for you... You, the other commoner contestants lost to super humans who thinks nothing but their own desires!¡±


    ¡°My Lady...¡±


    To be honest it was unfair that she began to burst into tears.


    ¡°Every time, whether it be tournaments, knowledge, wars, magic, technology, and life span... They beat us all, royalty to peasantry. They use a sword as if it were toys and cut our armor as it were poor fabrics! If not for our goddess''s gift upon us we would have been swallowed up by the Summoner Dragricia herself!¡±


    She did her best to stop her flow as she lastly added:


    ¡°Plus it''s the last chance you might have on me.¡±


    ¡°Have on you? What do you mean?¡±


    I asked.


    ¡°You said you remember!¡±


    Her face were now more filled with puffing anger rather than tears.


    ¡°If you won that tournament or that riddle competition then you could have took the rose! We both agreed upon that a cycle ago... Before... You... Before you!¡±


    Her words trail off. Hands on her shoulder, rubbing it when she began gazing down and shaking a bit. Because of that a pause of silence occurred as I asked if she was ok. She merely sniffles and shook her head and looked at me with a different set of expressions, something I couldn''t describe.


    Her eyes were glazed with tears and fear as she looked at me, yet fear is not the right term, it was like looking at a loyal companion who looked like she did something horrible to me and was now in the middle of wanting reconcile and... And... I don''t know blaming herself while being afraid of me?


    But what I do know is this. Those eyes were the same as Erika''s shattered gaze the last time I saw her before I smiled to her, and mother, and her entirety shatters. It was clear in Lady Juliana''s eyes that she has something to do with Elfien''s death.


    ¡°I forgive you.¡±


    I never understood why I said that, that''s why I am as surprised as she was when those words breathed out of my mouth.


    ¡°I-I''m sorry! That was overly presumptive of me...¡±


    But it had an effect. Her eyes gave into tears as she looked she was relieved and was now holding her chest as the downpour continued.


    ¡°My lady, are you alright? Don''t worry I''ll bring some rusted shears first!¡±


    I heard the maidservant said before leaving.


    She''s serious!?!?


    With that I went over the table and comforted her.


    ¡°Hey, everything''s alright ok. No need to cry, I forgave... Agh!¡±


    She hugged me, hands clawing on my back, as she cried more on my shoulder.


    What I noticed the most is the perfume she had, it was the same as Erika... Sapphire something something... I can''t recall the name but it''s smell was really, really familiar and nostalgic...


    That aside, I called her out and pleaded to stop crying already. I brushed her hair and patted her back and it seems to work. She was crying less now and was down to a sniffle as time went on. The maidservant wasn''t here yet, that''s good, and my new clothes were now a bit drenched.


    ¡°You ok now?¡±


    I asked as she looked up to me with redden eyes and a bit of redden face.


    ¡°Yes... Thank you.¡±


    And before I knew it I was hugged again.


    ¡°Very, very much.¡±


    ¡°L-lady Juliana!¡±


    I then told her that the maidservant might come back and see us.


    ¡°Lilly... From now on call me what you used to call me, please.¡±


    She whispered at me as she looked at me with joyous eyes.


    ¡°V-very well, Lilly, can you stop hugging me?¡±


    Which she did but her eyes were replaced by a bit of annoyance as what I can tell from her pout.

 Chapter 50

    ¡°I''m really sorry about what happened earlier.¡±


    I spoke once everything calmed down and Lilly fixing her face with a cloth.


    ¡°And um... I only remember (Truth be told, I only saw a dream of it) the day you told me that riddle, and I can say you and me had a long history together.¡±


    I tried form a smile just to compensate my awkward tone as she offered me to sit down.


    ¡°It''s fine, really it''s my fault, I still wanted you to win out of my selfishness and desire. Seeing how you lost to those adventures. It jeopardized my entire plan.¡±


    She gave a sigh and then looking at me.


    ¡°Excuse me, my Lady,¡±


    ¡°Hiiigghh!¡±


    My entire hair, from body to head, stood frozen.


    When the hell did she enter!?


    ¡°I''ve brought some refreshments and pastry for you and your guest.¡±


    In a very cordial tone she laid a silver tray in front of us and distributed elegant ceramic cups, first time for a long time I''ve seen some China and quite modern too, and then distributing us cakes; ¡°Sent by the merchant girl.¡±


    The maidservant said when Lilly asked about this.


    ¡°Then may I ask what is this?¡±


    I pointed at the pair of sheers, rusting and aging, laid down right next to me.


    ¡°Nothing that concerns you, sir dense.¡±


    She whispered close to me before picking up the tool bowing down and taking her leave.


    Once she left, I took this opportunity to ask about the thing that has been bugging me in this tournament.


    ¡°The rose.¡±


    I muttered as I look at my reflection on the tea as I began constructing words to start my question.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    She said.


    ¡°Why is it so valuable? I mean if adventurers went to this place and fight for it, the rose must have been important.¡±


    Team Darkness on the team melee wanted it for an invincibility position while the last two adventurer were hell bent on getting it as a cure for Light Blight -- a cancer as the last adventurer explained.


    ¡°I wish they hadn''t, but we have a treaty that mostly got them in this tournament to get the white rose...¡±


    She sighed.


    ¡°Oh, and if a commoner like me gets a white rose do I get magical powers out of it?¡±


    She gave a small giggle as I said that,


    ¡°That would be something but no. You see, the white rose is a gift from the goddess''s garden when father defeated an army containing a large contingent of adventurers. She said that this rose will help us in combating against any grave sickness that the enemy has brought against us. Great care and work is given to these sensitive roses since it only buds and blooms once every cycle and, when it does, us caretakers must give some of it to the common folk in accordance to the goddess wishes.¡±


    ¡°So... Your father created this tournament to choose the right people?¡±


    ¡°Positively not, my father created this tournament out his own entertainment only adding the rose as to help the common folk to gain status. Not that it matters since most of the rose are given to the church and to the apothecaries. Where it will produced into an assortment of potions and antidotes that is given to villages and towns who has not yet received a priest or priestess for medical needs. Sometimes it''s used for militaristic concoctions like super strength, super speed, and the such but my father frown upon these saying we''re no better than those adventurers if we use the gift for wars.¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    As she said that I then told her that I remember the rainbow hair coloured group we fought in the team melee said about something about an invincibility potion.


    ¡°Well, if they use manage to create a potion out of it and use it on their armour and armaments then it is possible they will gain invincibility, but its effectiveness would only last an hour or so.¡±


    ¡°Then about that marriage in exchanging for that rose then?¡±


    In essence the rose is an effective tool to cure ailments, healing, and protection but how is that going to get her hand?


    And as I said those words I could see her blush heavily and fidgety all of the sudden.


    ¡°W-what I said back then matters no more. I was a fool to think that the white rose can elevate you to noble hood. But clearly I was fool back then! And also...¡±


    Suddenly playing with her hair she gave me a shy look and telling me:


    ¡°I-I want to remind you that you once said you were going to be my knight who would stand besides me no matter what.¡±


    The hell!? Elfien said that?


    ¡°I-I don''t remember anything like that, really, and if so I think I was just foolish back then.¡±


    I said with a giggle as I tried to finish my cup of tea.


    ¡°Well, I wouldn''t blame you if you didn''t remember it,¡±


    Smiling with a much more composed aura, fitting of a princess, than earlier. She then opened her hands in front me as if telling me to give out my hands also. As I laid my hands on her hands it was soft and gentle as the day I met her. She then held my hand and then the place grew silent and still, as if it was just the two of us in this world.


    ¡°Now that I''ve grown a bit smarter, maybe a bit taller, and a bit braver than before. While you were gone I learned how to more compassionate and thankful for the life I received everyday because of what you sacrificed for me, and you are here now. And even if it wasn''t my prayer the reason the goddess gave you another life then let me have this chance to finally tell you how much you mean to me.¡±


    Her grip tightens as she made a slight pause,


    ¡°I would wait tomorrow as Brother said but, I wish that you stand by me as a real knight by my side forever.¡±


    ¡°B-but I''m a commoner,¡±


    As they say I am.


    ¡°It''s fine! My father has made his mind that you will be taken in as a squire under my aunt. I promise to wait for a few more years until you are to knighted and become a noble. I-I''ll become a nun if I have to wait it to happen!¡±


    ¡°I... appreciate your dedication but, May already choose a marriage partner for me.¡±


    ¡°S-She did!?¡±


    Her whole face turned pale and eyes diluted as she saw a ghost.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I scratched the back of my head and told her everything but the name of Wendy. I fear for her safety because, as I explained in detail, she was spewing out these kinds of murderous aura around her. I am not going to endanger a girl like Wendy when I am going leave this place sooner or later.


    ¡°I suppose your happy with this arrangement then?¡±


    She said with a sunken expression.


    ¡°N-No! I don''t like the idea of being married to someone I just met.¡± Technically, I just met Wendy, but I know that Elfien and Wendy were childhood friends.


    ¡°Even if when it''s your parent who chose your partner, right?¡±


    This time her face was painted with expectations; waiting for an answer for me.


    ¡°Of course, my parents can''t decide who I can marry, they can decide what age I can marry but whom I marry is up to me.¡±


    I didn''t consider how blasphemous my words are to this society''s day and age, but Lilly''s expression became lighter and relaxed as I said that.


    ¡°All is not lost then.¡±


    She gave a breath of relief as she took a sip from her cup.


    I knew what she meant there but, I decided to don''t question it further and instead curbed it about the hunt for tomorrow and such. Anything to avoid the talk of marriage.


    After a long conversation and three more cups of tea, I learned many things about Elfien and his past. Not only was he a bright and stubborn boy who wants nothing but great food and fighting, I also learned that Elfien once was recruited by Lord Magnus to be a body guard for Lady Juliana, I mean Lilly. But most importantly, Elfien''s death. Although she didn''t state it explicitly, but she said it in a passing.


    ¡°You were always true to your words, you protected me until the end.¡±


    That''s the only info I got before taking my leave.


    ¡°Oh, and, can I ask something?¡±


    Before I can say what''s in my mind. She gave me a smile and said, ¡°I promise to bring you a basket of Manchet.¡±


    "How did you know that?"


    I mean I promised John, Grayson, and Billy they will Manchet. But her mischievous giggle tells me she really knows more about Elfien more than me.


    Thus, after leaving and Lilly telling me that she looks forward for tomorrow. I replied with the same enthusiasm as hers though, this enthusiasm is worthless if May will allow me to go. Seeing I have no white rose in my hand additionally, seeing how she was pushy and angry at me when I lost to that adventurer, Bolt, felt like she didn''t care for me.

 Chapter 51

    Maybe Serafina also felt the same way I did when May''s entire goal was for me to win against that adventurer. I was sure it wasn''t for me, for the city, it''s for her pride.


    Whatever that case I want to check on them. Surely, if there is one person than can tango with her it''s Serafina... Maybe Neil too.


    Lilly said that I was a celebrity for what happened earlierand sure to be swatted by a swarm of people. But, I let myself be dragged along the river of merry townies as I traversed my way to the church. Everyone was batting their eyes at the ceramic vases and decorative, spicy smelling brown powders, velvet fabrics and succulent looking green fruits, and bins of rare red spices, to name a few.


    This, made my travel to the church without hindrance and in quick span of time considering how every townie is cheek to cheek on the street.


    ¡°Well, well, well, look who''s here,¡±


    Identifying his ever so confident tone and smile. It took me a mere second to find him and I was just outside the small stone hedges of the humble church of buzzing townies and prayers.


    ¡°The great adventurer slayer. White hair hero. Commoner''s pride -- Oh, I smell communism in that one.¡±


    I haven''t have much talk with him since last night, furthermore I want to check on him if he''s alright after receiving Bolt''s devastating attack.


    Sausage, drinks, and munching roasted chicken was his response to my concerns. He was just on the middle of his break, as he told me, when I was trying to navigate my way in.


    ¡°You look better than I expected.¡±


    I commented on Neil whose teeth was all merry with his chicken leg and as if he didn''t fought earlier.


    ¡°Well, an hour of rest and some healing was good enough to remove the burn marks away.¡±


    He then tried to unbutton his clothes but then hesitated.


    ¡°I''ll show you my flawless body at the Inn.¡±


    I walked with him back to the Inn.


    ¡°So why did you do that?¡±


    I asked him about the fight he should have won.


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    He arced his eyebrow at me.


    ¡°You were clearly winning on the first few minutes of the fight, but why didn''t you finish him when you got the chance?¡±


    When he hammered Bolt to the ground, he could have followed it up with another attack but he didn''t.


    ¡°You want to fight me that badly?¡±


    He formed a smirk.


    ¡°Well, no, but... I don''t know. Confused that''s all that a guy like you would do such last standoff-ish move... Um...¡±


    What do they call it? I snapped my fingers as I try to recall what they call that final standoff.


    ¡°Dangerous right? You saw how stupid was that. So stupid that I couldn''t resist it -- the power.¡±


    He giggled in a devious manner.


    ¡°Me, Allan, and Roland took a vow to Sefarina to keep our full potential restrained when there were no danger, but when the tournament was on and I can go all out against the adventurer. Ohhh..."


    He was grinning ear to ear clenching his fist and head upwards towards the sky.


    ¡°Someone''s being maniacal.¡±


    But I do understand what he meant by that. That all consuming adrenaline rush that barked inside my mind to go all out and be wreck everything around you. To feel like you have a greater proportion of Superman''s power itself.


    It''s a good thing May have been teaching me discipline these past weeks.


    ¡°Either way,¡±


    He straddled his arms around my neck.


    ¡°I heard your mother got drunk and got scolded like a child by Serafina herself. Heh. When I saw it myself it was like a cosplaying religious teacher scolding a drunk delinquent student wearing black armor."This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Uhuh... By the where are they?¡±


    That''s why I went to the church in the first place, thinking that Serafina dragged May there.


    ¡°A tipsy woman being consoled in a small church isn''t going to bode well. That''s why the firm wrist slapping was done in a loud house.¡±


    He then pointed our bustling Inn. Men and women alike drunk and smiling, palms slapping clapping as their throat sang a drunken chorus. We past through the fully occupied tables me and May set up earlier. We entered to see Roland and a very young braided black haired girl wearing a green dress and small ribbon bow tie that kept her hair to a bun. She was serving out the order that Allan gave out who was manning the bar and the kitchen at the same time. Furthermore, once Roland''s eyes got a glimpse of us he hurriedly met up with Neil and looked at him squarely with a stiff pointing finger.


    ¡°Even if you got him home that doesn''t excuse your half an hour tardiness!¡±


    He scowled and wiped some sweat of his brow.


    ¡°I was onbreak plus I was severely wounded earlier, don''t you have a heart?¡±


    A playful giggle and smirk form up Neil''s face as he raised his hands up. Vein''s began to pulp on Roland''s head and began clenching his large fist.


    ¡°Wounded my ass! Get back in the kitchen, were understaffed here!¡±


    ¡°Take care of Elfien then.¡±


    Sliding up his sleeve he went to the kitchen all the while giving out some ¡®hey!¡¯and¡®how are you doing?¡¯to some of the customers reciprocated with the same sunshine warmth.


    ¡°Well, he''s gotten quite popular.¡±


    Gruffly whispered Roland.


    ¡°Whose that girl?¡±


    I pointed at the braided black haired girl now carefully holding two mugs and delivering it to a table whilst attempting to lift her lips to a smile to the SeaDogs who cocked an eye at her and returned their own slow moving smile before bursting a laughter that made her red and walked away to Allan.


    ¡°Sheryl,"


    Smiled Roland,


    "An orphan living in the Monestary. Shy and cold girl when we first met her, but anyone a few weeks with Neil will change drastically. She''s a lot of help, but I didn''t expect the Inn would be this rowdy. Maybe too much for her.¡±


    Well it''s a good thing I am here now.


    ¡°Let''s do this then.¡±


    I also rolled up my sleeves,


    ¡°Hold your horses,¡±


    Roland stopped me.


    ¡°Before you go and help us, head upstairs. Serafina and the innkeeper has been quiet for a while now, and Serafina is badly needed back at church. I don''t know much of the details but Serafina was fuming because of the innkeeper''s attitude during the tournament. First time I saw her like that."


    Serafina being angry? I''ve heard her raise her voice to frighten a nun but a crossed face, sharp gaze, and fuming Serafina? I simply couldn''t imagine.


    After thanking Roland for handling the Inn I mazed my way through the customers and slowly crept upstairs to May''s room.


    When I got there, I carefully crept and leaned my ear on the door hoping to get a silver string of whisper as I held my breath and focused my entirety on hearing beyond this wood.


    ¡°Eavesdropping is a bad habit to enjoy,¡±


    My ear hasn''t touched the wood that I was caught red handed.


    ¡°Don''t you think?¡±


    She added with a playful tone.


    ¡°Sorry...¡±


    I gave my most apologetic blushing smile when I opened up and met Serafina''s deep ocean eyes that made me bounce away immediately when I was staring at her for too long. My eyes continued to bounce in this mini museum that May calls a room.


    Her collection of blades, shields, flags of varied colors and symbols littered and curated carefully around her.


    Above the window hung a great wooden lance with it''s tip broken and besides the window was a wide map that almost occupied the entire section. It was dotted with cross and red circles and inked with dates and notes and scribbling of twisted letters, words, foreign and native, crossed out the entire map. I can''t even tell if it was her hand writing as it varied from cursive, to simple, to brutish straight lines. Below that atlas parchment was the table where mug, flute, a box of jewelry, and many more small trinkets flood May''s table. Then there was a rag doll here, a paper parchment with a crude drawing there, and carved wooden rabbit on top of it.


    Underneath that table was a basket of pale white shells and eye catching color varied conch shells that filled an entire chest. There''s a total of three chest of different designs and each one probably holds more exotic souvenir like the chest filled with shells. Probably the cream of the crop stood east of the room


    The armor rack with only the gleaming black helmet of May''s armor was on display. The straw hat with the cloth made sunflower still rested on it.


    All of these, for me at least, was a mosaic of May''s lifetime adventure that I can guess but never read.


    The rest of the black armor encapsulated May who was asleep soundly on the bed while her head pillowed on Serafina''s lap. Her face and eyes seems she was just fresh from a certain emotional battle as Serafina combs her brown hair all the while silently humming as she held the picture frame I know shouldn''t exist. I''m dead... How can it follow me?

 Chapter 52

    She gave me the picture frame and told me don''t be afraid of it.


    What I see is a ripped photograph where Elfien''s father stood giving a peace sign albeit his head was intentionally ripped off. The background was a two story Inn. On the middle was me... Well Elfien this time. White snowy hair, a smile I would never make, and a wooden sword in hand. On the left was May, smiling daintily and lifting her brown hair as she patted Elfien''s hair and the right was his father faced ripped off.


    What frightens me about this photo that it''s a ghost in disguise haunting me even after my death. Because, if one changes the background into a modern day house, change May''s hair color to coal black and my hair to black. Edit it more by downplaying that wide smile into simple smile and removing the wooden sword while still maintaining that man whose head was torn off while giving a peace sign.


    Then, I would have the photo that I burned long when dad left us and left mom crying for nights.


    ¡°Do you remember?¡±


    Serafina asked again that broke my stupor and managed to compose my heavy heart.


    ¡°N-no. I-I''m terribly sorry.¡±


    I handed her back the picture frame which she gave me a small smile yet her expression was a bit down casted. ¡°It''s alright,¡±


    She said.


    ¡°Perhaps... It''s probably the best that you don''t remember.¡±


    With care and gentleness Serafina took May''s head off her lap, stood up and gave May a set of pillows instead.


    ¡°T-that photo aside... Thank you for helping me with my selfish request. Without you, I couldn''t have proven that adventurers are not invincible.¡±


    I tried replacing my thoughts on that memory.


    ¡°You''re welcome but I want to thank you also. For holding your self when May... Became... The captain again.¡±


    Without a minute of me thinking what she mean by that, my mind immediately reminded me of May''s face on that tournament. I could still feel that push she gave me as she roared at my defeat in the hands of Bolt the adventurer. In my training back in the garrison quarter, even if I made stupid mistakes and when she raised her voice at me it had critical and genuine concern for me, but earlier... I still couldn''t erase her flaming eyes at me.


    ¡°No need to remind yourself. Here, look in to my eyes.¡±


    Her cool hands was comforting as Serafina raised my head that I didn''t knew was looking down as I reminisced that event. Her brilliant blue eyes and golden hair with rosy lips that gave me a warm smile awoke from that nightmare like memory.


    Letting go of me, ¡°Whatever you did back then it was not your fault.¡± she assured me.


    ¡°And thank you for being a kind son, not just now, but from your birth, death, and resurrection. Please, take care of May for me.¡±


    After that I left the room as Serafina used her magic to remove May''s blackened armour and began dressing her.


    It only took ten or so minutes before she was going down and making everyone, from the rowdy SeaDogs to the foreigners who didn''t know her but felt it they lessen their drinking, chattering, and smoking, some even putting them out or hiding their pipes immediately.


    After a few words from Me, Allan and Roland, she took Sheryl and left where after a few minutes everything went back to normal.


    ¡°Neil, Serafina left with the little girl called Sheryl and said that it''s ok that you can help us.¡±


    I said to him as I returned to our kitchen and began helping with cleaning dishes while he cooks.


    ¡°How''s your mother?¡±


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.He asked when I went in and saw him sitting besides a large wooden basin where he was washing a mountain of mugs and wooden bowls.


    ¡°She got a good spanking from Serafina?¡±


    ¡°Firstly, that''s a weird fetish. Secondly, she''s not my mother.¡±


    I grumbled as he laughed and told me to use a dry cloth to wipe the clean dishes.


    ¡°All fetishes are weird, there is no weird fetish in the world. Like you, getting attached to the innkeeper is a sign you like the older women.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, I''m not that attached to her, I only follow her around since she looks like my mother, and that she fed me, gave me shelter, and something like that.¡±


    I feel indebted to her that''s all.


    ¡°Ah, so MILF it is, then.¡±


    I slapped the water and created a splash to him she he said that remark. He just dodged and laughed at me all the while saying it''s true.


    ¡°Can we just get this done? There''s a lot of people going to spend their coppex here later.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I miss this kind of talk with you. Decades upon decades of searching you only to know you were dead. Me, Allan, and Roland still have that Christmas fruitcake gift frozen for ages just to shove it down your mouth when we find you.¡±


    He said.


    ¡°I''m pretty sure a crazy idea like that is all on you. Roland and Allan is too sane for that stuff.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I''m the brain, Allan the money, Roland the Brawns, you the face: The FourUntouchables, remember?¡±


    He gave lifted his fist in the air for a fist bump. Which with a small smile and chuckle at the mocking nickname the whole class gave us, I pivoted my fist to meet it.


    ¡°Don''t make it sound cool, you know they called us that because they think we''re weirdos.¡±


    Almost everyone in our class.


    ¡°It always depends in the perspective, that''s the class perspective of us but with a small work of trickery we gave the entire school a perspective that we were the most popular guys for having such a cool name.¡±


    ¡°I can''t deny that.¡±


    I can''t help but grimace at my classmates when we were flocked by every student like we were the big deal. Neil especially reveled at the dismay of our classmates when we became famous because of that.


    ¡°That''s the smile I want to see.¡±


    He said.


    ¡°I smile like this everyday what do you mean?¡±


    I asked trying to wipe off the grin on my face.


    ¡°You''re happy here right? With the innkeeper, the town folks and training, right?¡±


    ¡°Heck no. There''s no working toilet or heater here.¡±


    I jokingly said.


    ¡°But over all I''m happy with this... Isekai world... As Allan always put it. The people, the guards I met, and the food, not not all but I will miss the mutton pie. Shame that we have to leave it someday.¡±


    ¡°I think you should prepare yourself.¡±


    He sighed and hung his head down to dishes as he stopped.


    ¡°What?¡±


    I too stopped my wiping and asked what''s wrong.


    ¡°You still remember my god forsaken father right?¡±


    He looked at me and when I said yes and added he was a truck driver that almost never came home, he gave a small chuckle.


    ¡°Yep, I hated that drunk, and always left home when on rare occasions he did went home. Well, by the age 50 he got chronic kidney disease stage 3. He needs to be in hemodialysis twice of thrice a week. I hated him more because I have to be with him while my brother and sister was abroad working while he robbed my time trying to study while finding you and your mother. I hated every night I spent with him in the hospital, helping him piss, washing him, wheeling him to the hemodialysis center. All the while making the sweetest pancakes and oats for him as his teeth was withered away at that age. Yet, among the time we spent together, when my brother and sister stopped sending money, and I have to work to pay for the increasing hospital bill... We learned how to reconcile to one another. That''s why when he died, I didn''t cry. Because all of my tears were wasted down when after working and going to the hospital, I found his bed empty with all our stuff on top, and the nurse casually saying my father died. I ran. I ran that night sobbing through the dark empty midnight street and to my apartment. I cried my self to sleep and woke up still pouring my grief and only to receive a call from the hospital to get our stuff and... My Father. ¡±


    Even when he hung his head low to me, even after telling me all this with a melancholic tone. His face didn''t broke to despair or sadness, only a small smile glued on his lips.


    ¡°I... I''m sorry to hear that.¡±


    I don''t know how to respond to this since this was my first time.


    ¡°Don''t be, He died when I was 21 I had 48 years to get over that call.¡±


    He sighed as he looked at me.


    ¡°Same with Allan and Roland''s parents. It took us some time to get over it. Believe me I was there with them as they were with me. That''s why we want to find you since you love your mother so much. The anguish we felt when out parents died was hard that we need each other to cope quick.¡±


    A pause came about before Neil began washing again.


    ¡°I''m telling you all this because we''re going to leave Ellena by the middle of winter -- a few weeks from now on -- and I''m telling you to prepare your self because your going to know what happened to your mother 60 years after you died.¡±

 Chapter 53

    From the time me and Neil finished the dishes. May still didn''t wake up even when the sun has sunk and the night veiled the whole land.


    Lamps lit up, the hearth roared bright as it ate wood and give warmth to the new comers.


    Garrison guards, and artisans and shop owners that became our regulars replaced the sailors and merchants slept in their rooms. Though the rowdy sea men where gone the place was still filled with laughter, alcohol, dice, pork, and an arena for an arm wresting bout was made when Roland took Edmund''s challenge as means to make peace with one another.


    Allan later told me that Roland didn''t forget the time where Edmund spat on me and kicked me when we ran towards the church.


    Even though we have a full house in our hands. Me and Neil were enough to hold the fort by just serving from the bar; Him filling up mugs while I served them. The only thing people order at this hour is drinks and occasionally order some side dish.


    Thus Roland still undefeated in that arm wrestling arena. I don''t know why they bother since Roland is overpowered as an adventurer.


    While Allan...


    For the first time. I see him let loose. I would never thought of him to be this pathetic when drunk. The way he spews and rabbles about her wife being the best, his daughter the cutest, and his son that made him proud... Rattled many people around him. Then Neil reminds him that he is dead,


    ¡°And you never deleted your ¡®Company expenditure folder¡¯ didn''t you!?¡±


    ¡°Waaghh!¡±


    Well, it was amusing for a moment to see Allan wail and despair like a child, until that is he tried to, and some how, pull out a hidden dagger and almost dug it down his throat. Neil quickly brought out his own hidden dagger to the fatal blow.


    He only stopped and quick to give Allan a drink that he laced with some potions that somehow sobered Allan from his tipsy feet because May was finally awake, not a hint of alcohol nor the red mad face from the tournament earlier and was now heading this way.


    Despite the fact that she greeted many costumer with her warm smile and laughter I began skipping and told Neil that I need to pee.


    ¡°To where?¡±


    He asked holding me by the collar.


    ¡°Erm... Somewhere outside!¡±


    I gave him a look to let go of me!


    ¡°There''s the pot upstairs, young man.¡±


    Said May.


    ¡°Good evening, Mrs. innkeeper.¡±


    Greeted Neil as he shoved me back to my position from earlier.


    ¡°Good evening, and Elfien.¡±


    I gave no response to her and kept my head low. I didn''t know why I couldn''t face her, losing all the games in the tournament and then remembering her crossed face when I broke the rules. Plus, what Neil said to me earlier made my stomach feel... Repulsive and wanting to puke out.


    ¡°Elfien,¡± Said Neil aloud. ¡°How about you finally eat, you''ve been working hard without break.¡±


    I gave a confused look at him. But we already ate, before I could say that, ¡°And the Innkeeper is surely famished as well.¡±


    ¡°B-but we already put out the fire.¡±


    ¡°Then reignite it.¡±


    He clenched his teeth and pointed at my pouch where I keep my flint and steel.


    ¡°You haven''t eaten yet?¡±


    Said May to me when she reached the bar, which gave me surprise. She said that to me in a soft delicate tone that I never imagine she can do.


    ¡°How about we cook together then?"


    Despite her taking the initiative she never told me what we should cook.


    I placed some wood and tinder inside the cooking stand that Neil designed and ignited it with my flint and steel. Meanwhile May was cutting carrots one at a time like it was her first time.


    I was frying the last pork for the two of us while she took a bowl and cracked eggs to scramble, leaving the carrots she cut alone.


    When I finished frying the pork and putting them on our plates she quickly took them and left the kitchen. She didn''t tell me if I should be doing the eggs next or do anything with the badly cut carrots. ¡°Well, that''s a great for the horses tomorrow.¡±


    I whispered under my breath as I began sprinkling some salt on the scrambled eggs and cooked it.


    ****


    Once I was done, and left the kitchen the place was less rowdy. Sure there was the occasional drunken tirade and laughter but, the arm wresting competition has been dismantled by May.


    I met her by the table where it was near the hearth and was besides the window. The family table as she so often say to me. Which I always diligently would reserve it if a family comes in here and eat, which to this day not a family entered to eat.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    When I sat down with her, she was staring blankly at the fried food I made. Her hands moved the knives lazily as white swirls of smoke ghosted upwards as she took small bites.


    Even though I already ate earlier, I sliced and knifed strips of pork for me to eat. I only focused on eating since whenever I try to peek at her she only stared blankly at the food as she chew.


    I hope my cooking is not that bad, maybe she''s staring blankly at the food because she didn''t like my style.


    ¡°It''s delicious.¡±


    May spoke out when we were done and I was the process of collecting the plates.


    ¡°The meat was crunchy and soft... Maybe you should cook some for the inn sometimes... If you like.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I''ll consider it.¡±


    Picking all the wooden plates I was halfway to the kitchen when Roland intercepted me and took the plates.


    ¡°Hey, don''t be afraid of her, tell her what you truly feel. The most common causes of family break ups are caused by lack of communication.¡±


    He said to me before he tap my shoulder and left with out plates.


    Taking his advice when went back, I took a deep breath and began.


    ¡°I''m sorry, if I set the adventure free."


    I would continue but she leaned closed and slipped a finger on my lips.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong, you hear me. I was just too hung up to see you fight again for a long time, I wanted to see you win again, it was my fault ok."


    ¡°But I still think I have some fault in it... I just want to prove to everyone that adventurers aren''t bad, they''re naive when fighting but... It was my first battle against an adventurer, so I''m sorry if I got caught up... And lost.¡±


    ¡°Absurd, aren''t they,¡±


    She gave a small smile and chuckle.


    ¡°They have the power to exterminate any monsters in this world and free us from hiding behind walls, and strongholds,¡±


    She then slowly lowered her fork down,


    ¡°Yet, they always try to save them than us.¡±


    ¡°They''re not all bad.¡±


    Like Neil, Allan, and Roland. She considers them as adventurers but here they are helping us in the time of need.


    ¡°I know, you could say that every adventurer has a heart of gold but believe when I say that they value being heroes than living. They want the infinite thrill of adventures, they want the rushing adrenaline, they want the blinding glory, and above all the hypnotic relationship.¡±


    She hung her head,


    ¡°I''ve only met a handful of adventurers who live like them:¡±


    She then pointed at everyone; their warm smiles with incomplete teeth, telling stories, laugh and as drank their hearts content.


    I really didn''t see her point but if having to be men who grew old doing nothing but the same thing over and over again, then an adventurers a life for me.


    ¡°Still, it''s a shame that you lost,¡±


    A small smile began to form on her face as her pupils fell to the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°I was betting with Serafina that if you won I get the finest barrel of Monestary brew from her.¡±


    And her smile fell to a frown.


    ¡°Now, I get to be sober for month and join her sermons every end of the week because of you.¡±


    Her face crumpled like a kid who just ate bitter gourd for the first time.


    ¡°Good thing that I lost then.¡±


    I gave out chuckle that made May scoff a bit and reached out for my hair ruffling it hard like she was going to burn my head.


    ¡°Why. Do. People. Keep. Ruffling. My. Hair!?¡±


    I threw off her shaking hands.


    ¡°You''re just cute when you act all smug and proud like that. Except, back then, you would cry whenever I do this.¡±


    She did it again, scrubbing my hair like there was no tomorrow.


    ¡°Stop it! I''m not a kid anymore!¡±


    ¡°Nuu! To me you''re still my small dagger forever!¡±


    Regardless what strength I pour in my arms she still didn''t stop like she was waiting for me to cry.


    ¡°Since you lost, and I didn''t get my beer, then no hunting for you young man.¡±


    ¡°So you value beer than your own son?¡±


    That made her stop assaulting my scalp. She then pouted and squinted her eyes at me.


    ¡°Since when did you learn how to talk back to your mother like that? Hmmm?¡±


    Turning her head to the bar. We saw Neil talking to some locals.


    ¡°Neil! Did you teach my son to be cocky as you when I was asleep?¡±


    She called out.


    ¡°What?¡±


    He raised his right eyebrow and put his hands on his ear as he leaned from the counter. I was sure he didn''t hear what May said.


    ¡°Yeah, I thought so.¡±


    She then called out to anyone that whoever throws Neil out of her Inn gets a free drink for a week. Everyone, even the who feel asleep, tipsy, or legless, got up.


    ¡°Aye! Get him lads! The captain says he''s a bad influence on her child!¡±


    Even if I want to stop and help him. My chest just warms up when almost everybody; Men, Women, everyone wants to join in tossing out the laughing confused Neil who I know could easily shove everyone away, yet didn''t. Even Allan and Roland happily tossed him out.


    ¡°Oh my,¡±


    Even Wendy, who just entered with long brown over coat and a face filled confusion and a glow of amusement at this jolly atmosphere.


    ¡°Mrs. May, what''s going on? ¡±


    It wasn''t long until she quickly got infected by a smile by everyone''s huzza when Neil WS no more.


    ¡°Oh, nothing deary, it''s just a special night that''s all. Make sure you keep my son warm in bed tonight, ok?¡±


    With a wink,


    ¡°May!¡±


    And before anymore of protest she already left and began commanding the bar serving everyone their promised drinks with joy and laughter.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    She with a chuckle when we were left alone.


    ¡°Nothing much, either way, are you here for your parents? I think they''re already asleep.¡±


    ¡°W-well I booked a room here earlier when you were competing in the riddle competition."


    She looked down while playing with her hair.


    ¡°But we''re full. ¡±


    I raised my eyebrow at her.


    She then raised her head up to me.


    ¡°Well, your friend, Allan I recall, gave me this key earlier.¡±


    Rummaging inside her brown coat pocket she picked out a key and raised it up to my sights.


    I squinted as this was the spare key to my room. After which I began scanning around the inn to find Allan, but he''s nowhere to be found. He''s probably in the kitchen.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°I''m sorry, but...¡±


    Wendy probably doesn''t recognize that key she''s holding right now is the key she used last night.


    ¡°I think my friend misunderstood my room for a vacant room.¡±


    I tried taking the key, but she quickly snatched it away from me.


    ¡°So this the key to your room?¡±


    She inspected the spare key like it was some sort of jewelry.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I said adding that I would like that key back.


    ¡°Then there''s no problem then.¡±


    Hiding the keys inside her breasts. Her face slowly turned pink and flushed when she lowered her head and said


    ¡°Please accompany upstairs... Dear.¡±


    This is going to be a long night.

 Chapter 54

    I wanted to stall time. I lead her upstairs as May and Wendy bugged me into surrender. I was going to find Allan but he and Roland seemed to have bounced off when Neil was tossed out earlier. I''ll smack him tomorrow for this.


    It was still early for my bed time so after I sent Wendy to my room


    my feet turned and left.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Called out Wendy when I was going back down.


    ¡°Work, I can''t leave May alone.¡±


    I replied.


    ¡°It''s going to take a while so don''t wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    She replied.


    She didn''t really wait for me. She was down stairs with me, wearing clothes she borrowed from me.


    May even approved of our combo, I bring buckets water while she scrubs the dishes and sometimes lift a basin full of clean wiped mugs to May.


    I couldn''t find the heart to deny her smile when from sleeves to elbows she worked in jubilance and sweat.


    The amount of sweat on all of us were undeniable to ignore that I have to haul in five more buckets full of water for a wash.


    May took Wendy upstairs while I was accompanied by a bucket of of icy water, towel, spare clothes, and a lone candle on my own room.


    Not much like taking a shower or bath but scrubbing off my sweat and odours pit is better than nothing.


    I usually wash myself in the barracks and didn''t have to worry about smelling bad when alone... But I hope I don''t smell that much.


    It has been half an hour since I''m done changing my clothes. While waiting I moved my bed near the window to act like a chair enabling me to have a full view of the veiled darkness outside.


    Using my own blanket to wrap myself up like a dumpling, I set my gaze up on the clear night, where the moon was blue as ever and the shimmering stars gleamed brighter than back home. I''ve known Orion, the two Dippers and two Ursa, Vega, Deneb, and Altiar when tracing seasonal constellations back home. That''s why I wonder if they also have constellations here, maybe a question for Serafina sometimes.


    ¡°Waagh! I''m a monster!¡±


    Out of nowhere I was tackled from behind. Her arms wrapped around my neck as I tried to escape her clutches.


    ¡°Tap! Tap! Tap!¡±


    I called out to her when rolling around the bed as she laughed and didn''t relented. She smells good but she''s choking me!


    ¡°Psst!¡±


    May then entered with a candle in hand.


    ¡°I would prefer to hear moaning than a ruckus! Wendy keep it down!¡±


    ¡°What kind of mother are you?!¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.I said to myself as I finally dislodged Wendy off my neck.


    ¡°Hehe. Sorry Mrs. May.¡±


    Clearing her throat.


    ¡°We''ll be quiet as a snowflake,¡±


    She then buried herself inside the blanket with me.


    ¡°Right?¡±


    Her smile twinkled like the stars outside.


    ¡°Close your right eyes and now follow my finger again,¡±


    She held her finger upwards to a cluster of stars that bloomed the brightest while her cheek glued to mine.


    ¡°Down, Right, and Up. That''s the cup of warrior patron Arya.¡±


    She explained over the tracing of the four bright star. It was like the big dipper with out the handle.


    ¡°It''s a modest cup.¡±


    More like a bucket since it''s practically a square if you connect all four stars.


    ¡°I would expect a sword or shield, or a belt.¡±


    Orion''s belt came into mind.


    ¡°What? I would understand the sword and shield but why a belt?¡±


    ¡°Erm... Nothing, any way,¡±


    Clearing my throat,


    ¡°Don''t you think it''s way past your bed time.¡±


    Hero''s bow, Grandfather''s star, star if the Goddess and among others, She''s been pointing out several constellations for almost, what feels like hours now and she doesn''t even show a slight crack of drowsiness. Not a yawn nor tiring eyes. Which is perplexing. Us being warmly cocooned in a blanket with her, while the open window invited a steady stream of midnight breeze should have been a perfect recipe for a good night sleep.


    ¡°I would like to ask the same thing.¡±


    Was all but her reply as the sparkling universe mirrored in her eyes.


    I felt my eyes heavy but not enough to weaken my mind, I just have the really, really, really, overpowered special ability to not fall asleep. Well, I really don''t know how it works since from time time I do fall asleep in random nights.


    I know she worked hard and exhausted a lot of energy earlier yet, even where snug like a bug in a rug she was giving me quite a pair of excited and sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Last night, I slept too early on that dance, but tonight I want to see the sunrise with you.¡±


    Her hands then crawled to mine grasping it like it has been a long time.


    "You know there is a thing adventurers drink when its cold like this. They call it coffee. It''s a shame we ran out, you would have surely liked it.¡±


    Just the mention of it... Roasted beans, two table spoon of creamer, two cubes of sugar, added with cinnamon sprinkle...


    "W-well, you can always bring this... Thing called coffee when you return."


    "I''ll bring lots,"


    She giggled as her head then fell down on my shoulder as finally, I heard a resounding yawn from her.


    "And a lot more for our wedding."


    Oh, crap. I forgot about that. Guess I''ll find another way to get coffee.


    ¡°Shame..."


    She rubbed her eyes,


    "This is too tempting for me, can you pinch me if I fall asleep?¡±


    She gave another yawn as she rubbed her cheeks on my shoulder.


    ¡°Come on go to sleep. You worked hard today. Especially in the tournament, you really helped me a lot.¡±


    ¡°I would thank you, but why are you in such a hurry of putting me asleep?¡±


    She then formed a smile as her face closed in on me.


    ¡°Are you planning something?¡±


    That smile and raised eyebrow she''s throwing at me as she anticipated my answer was eerily the same as Erika''s teasing smugness.


    ¡°Can I say it''s because it''s weird to sleep besides a girl that I just met?¡±


    And I''ve had years of experience countering it.


    ¡°Elfien!¡±


    A stinging pinch on my side echoed throughout my body. Her face fumed and pouted at me.


    She let go of my hand and began pulling all the blanket to her side until I was shoved down to the floor.


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    I peeked my head up to the bed and met a dumpling Wendy. Cheeks puffing brows in a sharp V shape and her eyes turned daggers.


    ¡°Not until you remember me.¡±


    She curled herself up in the blanket and became a fluffy Wendy marshmallow.


    ¡°Alright,¡±


    I''m happy laying on the floor even if it was cold.


    ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    "Idiot...."


    I hear slide down besides me. Hugging me from behind with the blanket.


    We returned back to our warm, fuzzy, dumpling like position where she slept on my shoulder while I saw the world freeze.

 Chapter 55

    If fantasy was droplets of sparkling pure silver that danced and lazily fell from a single cloud that hovered above us like a ghost airship sprinkling the whole city on such a crystal clear... Night... Then, I''m watching it unfold before me. Wisps of my breath were now visible and were evaporating up together with Wendy''s own breath from her soft snores.


    It took hours upon hours until the night sky was blanketed by silver dark clouds that continued to blanket this world with snow. I didn''t wait until the moon was swallowed up winter''s nature. I closed the window and hugged Wendy as winter proclaimed her presence.


    When the time came for the hunt May fitted me with an article of mufflers, a gambeson and her boots. ¡°Hunting boots.¡± She said while rapidly tapping her right foot as.


    ¡°May..."


    She shushed me and told me about the colorless mushrooms that can be eaten while the colorful once are poisons.


    ¡°If you find a cave, house made out of pie, or anything that you think can be a shelter never enter it!¡±


    It''s one of the multitudes of motherly advises she can give out to me until Edmund told her day light was breaking that she stopped.


    ¡°Come here!¡±


    Before I could get my hands on the knob a bear hug came from behind. Squeezing me tight and my head pillowed between her soft fruits.


    ¡°This is a reminder that you always hug your mother whenever you leave. Got that?¡±


    I growled out a yes and asked for permission to leave.


    ¡°Did you say your goodbye to your future bride and my future grandchild?¡±


    No, I didn''t wake her up, nor I did something to give her the tittle of Grandma. She worked hard yesterday for me and seeing her snuggle up in a warm and cozy nap, I didn''t wake her up.


    After that, I was given a one minute drill by Edmund on how to act in front of Lady Juliana.


    ¡°But above all!¡±


    He pointed out


    ¡°Always be courteous around her.¡±


    I was greeted by the frosty dark morning who kissed my cheeks and face and any part of my that is not covered by my thick clothing. Our boots gave that satisfying crunch as the very street is now paved by sheet of snow. The carriage in front of me was painted white by the snow where two horses yoked shakes the snow off them as they awaited to be ordered.


    The sky was clear and the clouds responsible for this ploy must have migrated somewhere else now as the sun''s coronas were still peaking out, bleaching the stars. Only the brightest of stars still defied the sun''s authority, even the moon hasn''t given up the throne up in the sky.


    ¡°Julie, he''s here.¡±


    Knocked Edmund on the carriage.


    ¡°Good morning, y-you''re highness...¡±


    I bowed down a little as the door opened and Lady Juliana showed herself. There was a small lamp that hung above inside the carriage that it''s embers were enough for me to see her blue eyes and golden hair flow down her chest. Her clothing resembling a blue uniform under a thick furry coat.


    Below her coat was a short white skirt that reached until her knees where behind the white skirt were a slick brown leather trousers and at the end where leather boots.


    ¡°Enough of that, come in.¡±


    She said with hint of annoyance from her vocals.


    ¡°Have fun.¡±


    Said Edmund with a smile as he closed the door.


    ¡°Wait. Where are you going?¡±


    There was still room for him -- four people can squeeze in here.


    ¡°Well, someone has to whip the horses.¡±


    He said while jumping up the helm.


    ¡°Elfien, it''s quite cold.¡±


    Said Lady Juliana.


    ¡°Yes, you''re highness.¡±


    Closing the door a whip and hiya from Edmund and we were on the move.


    ¡°I''m glad that captain May gave you permission to accompany me as my personal footman in this hunt.¡±


    Lady Juliana spoke out.


    ¡°It''s an honor to serve you. Lady Juliana.¡±


    I hope that''s the minimum of being courteous.


    ¡°Oh, um... Sure, so anyway, I had your basket of Manchet ready at the manor and will give it to you after the hunt. Oh, and um... I-I personally made them for you.¡±


    She wiggled her shoulder and clasped both of her hands as she said that.


    ¡°Thank you for your k-kindness, Lady Juliana. I p-promise to repay you one day.¡±


    I swear I cracked my voice in the kindness part.


    ¡°Why are you acting like that?¡±


    She gave me a bemused smile.


    ¡°As your footman I must be on my best to accommodate a high status lady such as yourself.¡±


    I said it loud and clear as Edmund told me if Lady Juliana asks about my attitude.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    I could hear him crack a laugh outside.


    "Thank you for your kindness Lady Juliana. It''s an honor serving you Lady Juliana. Ahahaha!"


    Ah,crap!


    ¡°Umm... Question, ¡±


    I sighed and covered my face.


    ¡°Go ahead."


    I could see Lilly throwing me a smile at me.


    ¡°Should I be formal around you when being a footman?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Not for you. I liked it... But.¡±


    Her hands then fell on my hand that was covering my face.


    "I prefer this."


    "Ummmmm....."


    How do I respond to this?


    The carriage then stopped as we took only a few turns. Looking outside the window Edmund ran to this house where the door opened.


    ¡°Elfien, this way,¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.Said Lilly as she opened the other door and splashed down the snow.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    She didn''t answer my question and pulled me out into the street where we jumped up on the helm of the carriage.


    ¡°I like how captain May made you wear a gambeson,¡±


    She said before unbuttoning her thick fur coat where she skip besides me and laid some of the coat around me.


    ¡°But this is just to make sure that you don''t get sick."


    ¡°T-thanks, I''m already sweating in my gambeson to be honest,"


    I added, but with sincerity of wanting to make sure that I don''t catch a cold was brimming in her eyes, I couldn''t say no.


    ¡°Anyway, who''s Edmund taking to?¡±


    From my vantage point he was talking to a veiled woman. I could hear Edmund speak a foreign that I never heard of. It sounded quick and angelic and somewhere between French or Latin. Whatever it may be, it made the veiled woman chuckle and her eye lashes flutter. Not long Edmund took her hand and whisked her away.


    ¡°Just, ignore them.¡±


    She whispered to me as she took the reigns and looked forward.


    Not long Edmund took the veiled woman inside the carriage.


    ¡°Remember the path Julie.¡±


    He called out on us.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    She whispered. I could see her sink inside the fur coat and began using the reigns to make the horses move their limbs. Once it started, I could hear some giggling and foreign chatter inside the carriage.


    ¡°Is it a good time to ask who was that?¡±


    ¡°You saw nobody,"


    Sighed Lilly.


    "And you didn''t saw brother pick up a woman, ok?¡±


    After I gave a nod she knocked three times on top of the carriage. It made the giggling and chatter halt.


    We reached the gates and greeting us in this frosty morning with torch in hand was Kenneth and Grant. Grant used his torch to look around the carriage while Kenneth gave his good morning to Lilly and to me.


    "Are you done visiting my ladyship?"


    Said Kenneth.


    "I am, Mayor Ronald and I have made a form of agreement. Confidential of course, but can we move on so I can report to father?"


    Replied Lilly.


    "Of course,"


    Leaning his head.


    "Grant let them through."


    "Gwhaha. See you later Ed."


    Chortled Grant as he left to open the gates.


    "You saw nobody!"


    I heard Edmund.


    When we left the city gate and to a road where the view of the field where the circus tents had now white toppings our carriage rocked as our journey went on. And it rocked. It jolted to and fro and swayed like a fast rocking crib. Not to mention the moans.


    ¡°T-they um... They are really close.¡±


    Feeling how the bumps and rocking aren''t caused by the unpaved road.


    ¡°They can!¡±


    She then slammed hard the top of roof the carriage.


    ¡°At least maybe hush down a little!¡±


    Her face buried and plump as tomato when I tried to look at her.


    ¡°P-please don''t look at me.¡±


    Doing so she just told me to ignore the moans and rocking as we rode on the path that snaked towards a large forested hill where, what little sun light is there, began melting the snow on the road.


    But then, just a bend and half way through, I saw a carriage parked on the side of the road. Lilly then knocked on the top of the roof again where in Edmund replied a knock and seemingly all the disturbing noise began to fade.


    Pulling the reigns our ride stopped just besides this smaller and unpainted, and tattered single horse drawn carriage where a hooded coachman stood on the helm.


    Opening the door this veiled woman who spoke in the angelic sound of French or Latin had her fiery red hair ruffled making the veil useless, her grassy green eyes wild and excited. Her once orderly clothes were now disorganized and showed her white collarbone. Hot love escaped the carriage and melted some snow as Edmund came out next showing off his six packs on the land as he lead the girl to the doors of the poor looking carriage. He then bit the girl''s ear and gave her a bag of that looked heavy.


    With a hiya from the hooded coachman,


    ¡°E Sluve Oui! Tomtomo Edmund!¡±


    The red hair waved her hand last.


    ¡°E Sluve Oui Mototo! Remara Deirdre!¡±


    Edmund threw a flying kiss, sighing in a good aura as we watched the carriage became a dot as it crept towards the walls of Ellena.


    ¡°If I were a commoner we''d have a small family of 6 kids by now.¡±


    He breathed out.


    ¡°I''m surprised you haven''t had a bastard by now.¡±


    Replied Lilly, eyes cold like the clear morning sky.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Also, is 6 children considered small in this world?


    ¡°Either way, give me the reigns.¡±


    Whistles Edmund.


    ¡°No! You probably had the place stained in there!¡±


    Lilly embraces me as Edmund''s hand reached for the reigns on Lilly''s hand.


    ¡°Suite yourself,


    He then showed me a wet panty and gave a wink before entering.


    "More time to linger.¡±


    ¡°You''ll help me burn this carriage later Elfien.¡±


    I felt murder inside those words.


    ****


    It was relatively silent cruise through the way. The rug of mist around us were blown away when the sun finally reigned the sky. From the foot to an upward swerving ride through this forestry we arrived at a white washed wall that upon arrival opened the gates without question.


    Houses high as two story tall looked down on us dotted across along the path and anyone in here had greeted us with:Your lady,or the most commonYour lordship.


    It was self contained village if my description can be trusted. A well over there, a windmill stood up on a two story building where besides it was chimney blew black smokes that if trace down to its source was an oven where a baker took out their product and gave it to the line of women who asked for their bread.


    It wasn''t the only long line though, a band of men stood besides a parking garage of wheel barrow where they unloaded logs, wheat, barrels and the such where they were taken away to their tow story houses or traveled along with us where they unloaded it to the elegant four story manor.


    Royal Palace came into my mind when my eyes fell on it. White painted allover its walls and decorative masonry of reliefs depicting griffons, knights and dragons all across the corners, and below were lush green bushes with madden roses strewn across the whole ten yards of this estate.


    Servants began leading the horse towards the left side of the manor where a stable -- Multiple grand carriages were parked to a side and multitudes of horses were being fed and cared on the other side.


    We stopped in front of the backdoor of the manor where the door opened and came out the maidservant from yesterday.


    Cradled upon her arms were a set of clothing articles.


    ¡°Huup!¡±


    Then jumped Edmund out of the carriage, taking the clothes and rolling through the backdoor.


    "Don''t tell mom you saw me!"


    I hear his voice echo as same as his slapping barefoot slapping away.


    "Micha, inform mother Edmund has just awaken and is joining breakfast with us."


    She then removed her coat gave it to me and jumped down.


    "Then, I want Elfien presentable in his uniform. I want mother have a good first impression about Elfien. Oh, and please scrap the carriage as fuel for the furnace later. It''s stained, no point in cleaning it."


    And continued to go on.


    "My lady, come here,"


    I was going to climb down when the maidservant tossed a confused Lilly back to the helm.


    "Did you just wax the floor if that''s the case I''m terribly sorry Micah"


    Clasped both her hands.


    "Mr. Elfien, this is the first thing you must know as a footman for her lady. Please step down."


    Said the maidservant in which I asked what''s happening when I followed her.


    "Now take the lady''s hands."


    She added.


    "Ok?"


    I raised my eyebrow and asked for Lilly''s hand.


    "I-I-I... Breakfast!"


    "Of course you still run away."


    Sighed the maidservant when Lilly sprinted off in such a fluster.


    "What was that?"


    I asked while folding the fur cloak.


    "Always remember, dense boy,"


    She gave me sharp gaze as she took the fur coat from my cradle.


    "You are her footman,"


    She snapped at me


    "Not a friend,"


    She snapped at me


    "Nor a lover in this event."


    She snapped at me


    "You are a footman."


    She snapped at me again and again and until only a nod and yes came out of me.


    "Soto."


    She clasped both of her hands.


    "Follow me. Your mother have good taste on your gambeson but as a footman for her lady, there are standards to achieve. I''ll make you a somewhat bearable footman before breakfast with her lady, so remember, whenever the lady goes to a carriage you must be..."

 Chapter 56

    The sun was throwing off its radiant brilliance when we ate the luxurious breakfast on this mahogany table that was so smooth that I can almost see my self. Even if the lamb soup was cheese creamy and scrumptious to a fault I find it hard to enjoy. The uniform that Micah the maidservant gave me chocked my whole body; chocking the taste of the rich soft lamb meat and the creamy onion soup.


    I was like an army cadet uniforms where the deep ocean blue dominated the color of the uniform while bright red stripes were prevalent on the sides of my shoulder and on the legs.


    Fancy, of course, but I would still prefer my simple gambeson for this expensive blue tights. From neck to chest these buttons forced the uniform to keep me stiff and to its tight gripping breeches that made made my legs bricked! I was lucky the maidservant didn''t bother about my comfy hunting boots when I said it''s from May.


    I looked like a strapping young boyscout when the maidservant made her final touch on my hair in front of mirror. This is where I gained some respect out of Edmund, is how suffocating this uniform is. Just moving my hands to scoop up some of the creamy soup was a challenge, let alone reach it to my mouth.


    I was seated at the far end of the table while Lilly delicately ate her breakfast with her mother on her right whose eyes change from soup to stacks of paper. While Edmund was holding a smug at me while he savoured his soup effortlessly per scoop in front of me. He wore a very loose shirt that exposes his hairy chest.


    Eventually when breakfast was over we were given a new leafy green carriage.


    I jogged first and opened the door for Lilly, as Micah, the maidservant told me before breakfast and even giving me a list of the thing I have to do as a footman.


    After that I ran to the helm and would drive... How does horses and whiplashes work again?


    I was lucky that a young stable hand was leading the horse out of the stables where Edmund, wearing a brown tunic, green pointed hat, brown trousers and boots rushed towards me.


    "You have something to say?"


    He formed a grimace on his lips when he claimed besides me.


    I replied on breaking out from the chains of stiff buttons and suffocating zippers to heave in some air.


    "I would rather wear a full armor than this."


    I gasp out. Unlike this fancy wear a heavy armor that doesn''t strangles my ability to breath and still offer some mobility is bearable for one week rather than a day in this uniform.


    "Now you feel my pain."


    He chuckled with a slap on my back as he began whipping and started this two horse powered carriage and set off.


    It was a sight to see the Royal palace of Lord Magnus but it was something else when we arrived to our new destination.


    The air was filled to the brim with luscious violet grapes and mountains upon mountains of barrels stacked up into a pyramid. "Oh, smell that?"


    Edmund grinned with a smile as his nose gravitated to the wine barrels.


    "That is the smell paradise of afterlife. Iced wine barrel with spit roasted venison later, you, me and the captain will have a feast tonight!"


    Not far from this fermenting factory was another stable, as Edmund explained. Hoping off the helm I opened the door for Lilly and began to ask for her hand.


    She was tense and stiff as wood when trying to look at me.


    "Should I still take your hand when leaving?"


    I asked because she was almost petrified like stone.


    "U-u-umm..."


    She hung her head and asked if I could look away while she gave me her hand. Which, when I did felt her soft hands press down my palm I lead her out of the carriage.


    "T-thank you,"


    She coughed and quickly took back her hand and walked in brisk away from us.


    "Thank the goddess that was done,"


    Spat Edmund.


    "It felt like a decade for you to yank her out off there. Either way let her be, I have something to show you."


    ¡°A whole ranch of Gryphons.¡±


    I wheezed out my astonishment at the sight of some iron bar cage was lay the mythical creature inside. I counted over ten on our current surrounding and not counting on the gryphons marauding around a wide bend of fields where a wooden fence was the only barricade that separated us and those great frightening beasts.


    Inside this pen Lord Magnus riding a top of the great Gryphon from yesterday and four more gryphon who ran with Lord Magnus chasing down a brown horse that looked like a pony as it ran away in bulging terror in its eyes.


    Lord Magnus and his Gryphons can surely have caught up with the horse seeing how the beast wasn''t leaping fast like the horse. And if those gryphons began leaping those mighty paws would have shredded some fistful of dirt off the ground.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Then out of a corner of a bend two -- no, three! It was a trap. Three small gryphons the size of full grown greyhounds buried their talons and mauled the horse. One aimed for the neck, one for the thighs, and the last dug its claws on the horse''s back.


    Blood was sprayed on their eagle faces when the greyhound sized gryphons stood up and began splitting the body. Meanwhile Lord Magnus and the larger Gryphons sat down and began hissing out as their head began turning around slow like surveillance camera. Here Lord Magnus tapped his terrifying mount and leapt down and walked towards us.


    "The son of May finally got out of her mother''s fortress cradle. Splendid job Juliana."


    Remarked Lord Magnus when we were earshot of his royal voice.


    "Pfft... Yeah, get all the credit."


    Whispered Edmund as he began to walk away kicking a rock as he put his hands in his pockets.


    "Edmund was the one who convinced the captain, not me."


    Replied Lilly as Lord Magnus leaned on the fences.


    "Right, right, right. That aside, you,"


    He fell his eyes on me that I responded with a stiff yes sir.


    "Though I don''t agree what you did yesterday on that puberulent looking adventurer, yet you still upheld what it means to be a fair and honorable human!"


    He then told me to see Edmund about the weapons we need for this trip.


    "And Juliana, time you pick your hunting friend for this trip."


    Crossbows, short bows, long bows, spears, spears with hooks among other things inside this room. Then I saw nets, muskets, pistols and bayonets all of them with different variety and decor and shape from one another. My eyes couldn''t rest at all the possibilities we can use these majestic and expensive arsenals on just to slaughter a deer, moose, boar or whatever poor creature that me, Edmund and Lilly fancy sniping.


    "We''ll take three firearms and 20 arrows for our hunting bow, that''s our limit, remember that."


    Said Edmund as he began piling up the carriage with knife, arrows, three bows and three muskets.


    "We''re not taking any ammunition for the muskets?"


    I asked when helping him haul in the stuff.


    "Remember Elfien,"


    With vice grip he held my hand and gave me a deep gaze.


    "One blast inside a forest is a suicide call to get the attention of every monster living in the forest, you got me?"


    I nodded...


    "Then again it''s already winter,"


    He let go off me and his voice lifted up to smile from that deep serious demeanor.


    "Same explanation, but one shot can scare off a surprising amount of game. By then we would be hunting all day, and I only rented you until lunch. Don''t want the captain nagging me. First we practice."


    He then took two muskets giving me one and went to a clear space.


    "Let me see you aim and fire."


    He said.


    I shrug my shoulder and gave an I don''t know how look.


    "Just show me what you got. Just like in training. We''ll check the right and wrongs in your stances."


    Well... From what I gather from captain jack sparrow movies, and a simple look that this ancient rifle, I began looking down at the sights. Once the barrel was at the center of the log  I pulled the trigger and a click echoed.


    Nothing happed...


    ¡°What,"


    Edmund shrug.


    "You think I''m going to let you shot a live gun and frighten the whole pen of Gryphons?"


    "Kinda."


    I gave lowered my gun asked for an evaluation.


    "You''d be missing a finger that way."


    He scoffed.


    "First, see here, this is the butt of the rifle and should be leaning on this here shoulders of yours not under it like you did. Secondly, don''t be stiff or you''ll see yourself retired earlier than O''Brian. Bend yourself forwards when shooting."


    And some more. After teaching me how to rip off paper, pour powder and breech load grape shaped bullets inside some musket we were set.


    We waited for Lilly who came back with a large basket and accompanied with a dog sized gryphon -- Jaguar patterned body, oak green feathers, and eyes sharp as an owl, and beak sharp as dagger -- treading besides her.


    "By the goddess, dad wasn''t joking! Ey, Julie,"


    Edmund called out.


    "You sure you''re that thing is tamed?"


    "This thing is Charlotte, Charlotte Lyons."


    She knelt down and began petting the gryphon and made a purr like response as it circled around Lilly, head brushing against her cheek.


    "Father said having my gryphon be with me on my first hunt is crucial for our bond. Like this, Charlotte, eat."


    She then reached inside her basket brought out a puffy yellow chicklet in which she dropped on the ground where the hound size gryphon used its eagle beak to break its skull and ate it strip by strip.


    "Beautiful,"


    Edmund rolled his eyes,


    "Get in the carriage already, we have a few hours left."


    Edmund was on the helm, the gryphon; Charlotte Lyons, rested down on our feet while I was naked and Lilly, who brought her sewing kit, was adjusting my uniform.


    "I''m terribly sorry for Micah''s decision on the size, I don''t understand how she made such fatal mistake on size. I noticed it during breakfast, that''s why I brought my kit."


    She said when her eyes and hands were focused my uniform.


    "Here,"


    She said when giving my blue and red stripe uniform back.


    "Comfy?"


    She said as this was really an improvement. I breath easy, I was confident in my mobility and I probably look more better if I have a mirror.


    Everything was good and dandy but I would imagine her being flustered on how she asked for my pants, yet her eyes were fixated on micromanaging my trousers and oblivious that I''m only in my underwear. She didn''t mind and drowned her self in the task at hand when cutting the blue trousers and adjusting them to my size.


    "Ey, What you doing stopping a royal carriage! Out of... Whoah! Bleating mischievous rats!"


    Edmund cursed and the horses neighed as the carriage stopped.


    Charlotte''s head shot up and hissed and I, without a thought, rushed out to see what was happening.


    "Elfien get me a dagger!"


    He was dangling up on a tree and stretched for the ropes that dangled him.


    "What happened to you?"


    I began to look around me.


    "Behind you!"


    There were two people. One was wearing an armor and helmet while a crossbow aimed at me. The other one gripped a weapon and wore only an ugly mask from story fair. Both of them had an aura of killing intent towards me.


    "Elfien, what''s going on?


    Cried Lilly when she opened the door hitting the two assailants.


    I rushed forward quickly as they were blocked.


    Unfortunately, my assailant shoved the door closed throwing Lilly inside with a scream. With no obstruction, I raised my hands as the crossbow clicked.


    "Caught you with your trousers gone!"


    Shouted the armored one then shot. A net sprang out and webbed me down to the snow, and wet, wet grassy ground.


    "How dare you!"


    She released her mask and raised the weapon, the rapier, up high with eyes a flame at me.


    "Wendy?"

 Chapter 57

    "You''re not going to let me explain, are you?"


    I asked as two eyes flared down on me.


    "She''s not."


    Called Edmund from above teeth clenched as he grunted to reach the ropes that coiled on his legs.


    "I might."


    She then put the blade next to my cheeks.


    "Alright, alight, get me out of this net and I''ll..."


    "No!"


    "No!"


    Both Wendy and the armored girl with her snapped at me when I tried to stand up.


    "Told you."


    Shrug Edmund.


    "Shut up."


    I rolled my eyes and looked at Wendy.


    "What are you doing here anyway?"


    "Wendy, watch out!"


    Called out her companion and before tackling Wendy away from the green feathered gryphon that just pounced in front of me.


    It hissed and screeched at Wendy and her guard who was reloading her crossbow while Wendy on guard and wary at the furious gryphon that stood between me and them. This was my chance and tried to get out of the net.


    "Charlotte, guard!"


    I heard Lilly call and as I got out of the net she threw me the trousers while she pointed a gun at two. Everyone froze.


    "Julie, careful, that''s loaded!"


    Shouted Edmund.


    "Lady Juliana!?"


    "Wendy!?"


    The two exclaimed as they locked eyes and the very gaping mouth they gaze felt like some betrayal was happening.


    "Elfien, throw me a knife or something."


    Said Edmund when I just finished pulling my trousers up.


    "Not now."


    Since Wendy and Lilly were each others throats.


    "Lower your weapons!"


    I stood between the barrel and the rapier just to calm them down.


    "No! Why are you with her?"


    Snapped Wendy then pointed the rapier at me.


    "Wendy! Don''t point that... S-sword... at him!"


    Spoke out Lilly as she pointed her musket even further to her.


    "Then don''t point that musket at her then!"


    Wendy''s guard pointed her cross bow at Lilly then at the gryphon who began hissing, snarling and showing its razor teeth with terrifying anger at Wendy''s guard who switched target.


    "Why don''t we just stop pointing and bring me down! We are not going anywhere if we keep pointing!"


    "Alright, alright, I''ll start,"


    I placed my hand above the musket and blade.


    "I''m working as her footman! I''m sorry, I didn''t want to wake you up early in the morning since you helped me and May work last night."


    I gave the answer bluntly and told her to lower her sword now.


    "And Lady Juliana please, Wendy just misunderstood something."


    Now I lowered hers.


    "Charlotte, kneel."


    At once the gryphon retracted its snarling attitude and returned to her masters foot with a sneezing growl at Wendy''s guard.


    "Ivy, at ease."


    Said Wendy that made her guard lower her crossbow and kicked a rock.


    We got Edmund down from the tree tops next, and somewhat stabilized the conflict and decided that I explain everything to them inside the carriage as we go on.


    Sat besides me was the gryphon and the basket that Lilly brought while the three sat opposite from me as explained everything. Which, I was thankful for having enough experience in my past life.


    "So there, it was early I didn''t wake you up since I thought you were tired on helping me and May work at the Inn last night."


    Of course, I emphasized the part of her helping us, and leaving the part that both of us slept together in the same room.


    "Then why were your pants down?"


    Spoke the curly hair and red fiery eyed Ivy, Wendy''s guard, the merchant I fought in the tournament, and Wendy''s adoptive sister, and now the most inquisitive among the three when she removed her helmet.


    "His trousers were too tight and I decided to adjust them."


    Explained Lilly, as she showed the sewing kit she brought.


    "So you undressed your pants in front of a girl? Shame on you!"


    Ivy snapped at me.


    "It was too tight,"


    I kept a cool tone,


    "Lady Juliana was thoughtful that even when I didn''t say anything about she was the one who took the initiative to adjust my trousers."


    So far so good, all of them were silent when I presented my answer, and Ivy eyebrows burrowed and hands on her chin was looking like she was brewing some more questions while the two crossed their arms.


    "Anyway, how did you find me?"


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.Instead, I took the initiative.


    "Ha! She has me!"


    Ivy used her tongue to point her smug smile before Wendy could speak.


    "I have my own ways."


    Spoke Wendy covering Ivy''s mouth.


    "By ''own ways'' you mean gathering pieces of information from the manor when trading on behalf of your father this morning,"


    Spoke Lilly eyes looking outside the moving terrain.


    "Only a select few knew about our trip, I reckon you began talking to the serfs and began gathering small crumbs of information; witnesses, and hearsay about our general direction and probably guessed where we were headed. You''re always such shrewd merchant."


    "And your a great detective always, all thanks to those books I gave you."


    Replied Wendy with a low tone.


    A small pause of silent came afterwards... From the curly Ivy to Wendy who also began to look outside.


    "So, he''s the fianc¨¦ you were talking about yesterday when you delivered me those books to my tent?"


    Said Lilly.


    "Yes, and he''s the idiot knight in shining armor that visited you in your tent yesterday?"


    Replied Wendy.


    From the corner of their eyes both Wendy and Lilly gazed at me.


    "What are you guys talking about?"


    Asked Ivy but never got a reply as the carriage stopped.


    "Me and Elfien, Julie and her gryphon dog,"


    "Charlotte!"


    Stomped Lilly.


    "Charlotte whatever, and miss merchant and her cheeky guard. That''s our grouping now, first one to hunt and kill game does whatever you want to Elfien,"


    "Wait what!?"


    All of us. Especially me since when did this hunt became about me!?


    "Since those two showed up and things are getting complicated."


    Growled Edmund at me when I asked.


    "But if we win, that means you lot will leave him alone. We all ears?"


    "Nimi alony banala na nomo saluhin, nahra lagras."


    Spoke Ivy as she dawned her helmet.


    "Ivy!"


    Wendy gasped and grabbed Ivy''s shoulder who slumped and groaned as Wendy gave her an right earful.


    "E harna silmi Reglia! Cheeky tart."


    Edmund told me to pick the guns while he began giving weapons to Wendy and Lilly.


    "Brother, she might not respectful about it but she is correct, how is this a fair hunt. You know the place like the back of your hand while it''s our first time."


    Spoke Lilly.


    "Well, little sister, one thing for sure is that we are not going too deep inside the forest. Even though lady winter has left her mark, I can''t endanger Elfien in the woods."


    Thus we were just hunting just the edge of the forest only.


    "And to make things fair for all of us,"


    He continued.


    "We hunt something that is big; no rodent, no hare, nor any squirrels nor anything the size of my boots! I''m taking about hairy fat boars or jittery tall deers, I don''t care if its just a babe or a grown one. Just two if those game. Aight?"


    They all agreed. If none of us gets any thing before sun has fully melted all the snow we meet back at the carriage where they will settle this at May''s table.


    "You sure were not at a disadvantage?"


    I told Edmund as all of us now went to our separate ways. They crept inside the deep forest while were strolled just the edge of the sea of trees where just looking to my right the walls of Ellena was visible. Some soldiers were already dotting about on the field while the large tents were being dismantled my workers who looked like ants.


    "Trust me, once they see a wet pink nose of a boar those girls will either shout, or shot and miss."


    "Oh yeah,"


    Did he even taken account that one is predatory gryphon?


    "And how long is that going to take?"


    "Aha! A boar!"


    "Ahhhh!"


    Not a second pass a thunder echoed throughout the forest that made birds fly into panic.


    "Hey princess! That''s our boar!"


    "I wasn''t aiming for the boar! Elfien run!"


    "Heh-heh,"


    Edmund shook his head.


    "Well that was fast."


    I readied my gun and chuckled with Edmund.


    We were now running deep inside in the thickets. His pupils a flare and a grimace wide towards this danger as he pulled me along.


    "Keep your eyes peeled and guns up!"


    "I thought..."


    I panted.


    "I thought we were just hunting on the outskirt of the forest."


    "Who cares, those girls are probably running away by no.. Watch out!"


    "Jesus Christ!"


    I jumped out of the way as the boar bulldozed trough a bush in front of us. Some scratches and bruises but it''s better than being turnover by that enormous black hairy boar.


    "Who the heck is Jesus Christ? Your new lover? Shot!"


    He gave me a growl and a smile he pulled me up.


    Remembering what he said to me earlier -- The musket''s butt leaning on my shoulder, aimed at the marauding boar, and leaning forward and twitched my finger.


    "Jesus!"


    I hissed and curled to my stomach a bit when grabbing my shoulder after that crack of thunder like shot. Spark and smoke flew away while the painful horse like kick that echoed throughout my body... I missed.


    "Hehehe. You''ll get use to it. Let''s go."


    He said clapping my back as we pursued the bawling and screeching boar.


    Through the thickets and bush we followed the boar out of the forest until it reached to the fields where some soldiers were waving at us.


    "Net! Net it!"


    Edmund shouted and waved at the company.


    That they did, from a crossbow that once shot me Allan and Roland, the boar had no chance of escaping once the net whistled off and embraced the black pork chop.


    When we arrived we saw its yellow bulging eyes, black pupils strafed up and down left and right as it grunted and heaved in air heavily that blew away some grass.


    It still tried to stand and ran to and fro from its netted entrapment and made an ear shattering squeal each time it tumbled and rolled around.


    "Take the shot."


    He said to me giving his unfired gun. It was five soldiers looking at me at the side line with their spears and shield planted on the ground and smiles hung on their face.


    "Let''s watch the captain''s boy turn into a man. So don''t miss."


    "Ey, ain''t it illegal for commoners to kill a game, my lord?"


    One of them said a loud in competition to the loud boar.


    "Do I look like a fat powdered wigged sleazy noble?"


    Spat out Edmund, hands on his hips as he strafed at the company.


    "Well, you did shave."


    After that remake the five of them gave out a laughter that I couldn''t help but go along.


    "Haha!"


    Edmund then took my gun and shot upwards.


    "Shut up! Elfien take Benjie''s gun."


    Said Edmund as he pointed the company''s gunner.


    With a whistle from the gunner, he threw the gun at me.


    "Don''t you need this?"


    I asked since surely they''re not going to waste a shot on a boar.


    "I got my shots in my satchel so don''t sweat it."


    He replied.


    Edmund reassured to me to don''t worry about it. It''s winter he added.


    "Guys! O''Brian he heard that shot!"


    One of them suddenly spouted.


    Everyone was scrambling around as we saw that towering old man with twinkling white mustache and bloodshot cheeks.


    "Way to go prince Ed."


    I know what was going to happen if I don''t kill that boar now that''s why I quit ogling before they do and aimed my attention towards the boar who were much more erratic and was running towards in a singular direction. It was rapidly clawing its hooves on the ground and screaming from its lungs like it wanted to get in Ellena''s wall.


    "Shoot!"


    One of them shouted seriously.


    I pulled the trigger and felt that backfire again... The boar was dead. Indeed, the boar was sliced in half clean like an oblong watermelon sliced in half clean by a razor sharp scythe... Scythes from her hands that disappeared when she stood up.

 Chapter 58

    Beautiful -- Her body, even though covered by a dark leafy green insect carapace armor, she was very noticeably fit and slender. Her well proportioned breast could steal any boys attention back in my world, but what would really turn heads is her very elegant, long and milky beautiful long legs.


    Around her neck was tied a peculiar, blue thin ribbon, which looks cute on her. On top of her head were two mantis like antennae, under those two antennae were a wavy, silky long coal dark hair. Her dark eyes and her face was emotionless around her when she picked up and used the net to haul the boar. Then... Her eyes widen and antennae began to twitch up and down when she caught me staring at her and began walking towards me.


    I lift the barrel up between her eyes and pulled the trigger but the gun just clicked...


    I scrambled my feet to lift me up but then something pulled me away from her encroachment. It was Edmund''s hand that stole me away from her when everyone around charged their spears or swords at her. But she leapt away with ease with the half body of the boar on her shoulder. She leapt like a grasshopper reaching the forest with in just a few long majestic leaps.


    "Wendy! Lilly!"


    I slipped Edmund''s hand and ran with full speed to the forest.


    Almost all of the guards with me followed me, Edmund was telling me to stop and was behind me but what about Wendy and Lilly. We cannot just leave them! I barked at Edmund when we were just at the first trees of the forest.


    "Then don''t go alone!"


    He grabbed me and shoved me to in the middle of the guards where one of them gave me an arming sword. Same with Edmund, he was given an arming sword by the soldier who was holding a spear and raised it upwards to the treetops. Everyone was.


    I was in the middle of this porcupine like formation. Three spears faced upwards while the gunner, Benjie, looked with one eye aimed his gun. While me and Edmund and one spear man was covering the front.


    Everyone was wary at the rustling tree top leaves or the branches of the ancient woods, it felt like these men expected the trees would grow a spear and impale them as we slowly trudged the forest. Fortunately,  Wendy, Ivy, Lilly and Charlotte hailed us when they found us and warned about the monster. Too late for that, we told them everything before hightailing out of the forest.


    That wasn''t the only problem though.


    "O''Brian, don''t tell this to May, please!"


    "Sally, Art, take your party and escort Prince Edmund and Lady Juliana back to the Manor."


    He ordered and shrugged off Edmund''s hand on his shoulder.


    "Brian! You know what she will  do to Elfien!"


    I could see the flood of sweat flowing down Edmund''s brow.


    "Elfien, you and your friend, follow me."


    O''Brian ordered me and began to walk back towards the walls while Edmund, and Lilly were loaded up in a carriage.


    "Brain!"


    Was what I heard last from Edmund''s cry.


    Yet, when O''Brian reported everything to May, she just gave me a hug. A long hug and rub on my back before going away with O''Brian. She enlisted as a guard, though she said she didn''t want to retain her old rank everyone seemed to think this was her announcement of coming out of retirement, at least that''s what Serafina told me. The only time she went home is to get her black armor on and gave me instruction that the Inn is closed until she returns.


    "When?"


    I held her hand like she was a glass wine bottle that was an inch away from falling.


    "Soon."


    She said while giving me smile of trust before crowning her dark helmet... That was 23 days ago.


    23 mornings of shoveling off snow from our front, 23 afternoons telling soldiers and other loyal customers that the Inn was closed and 23 nights  that my window clattered and rattled by the gushing and thrashing snow storm. It was those nights that my mind was a constant worry about her situation out in this torrents of snow. The only time I could distract myself was work. Even when the morn'' hasn''t risen up I tidied up the Inn and dusted the place. Cleaned any corner that my cloth and broom''s feelers could reach with the false of feeling that any moment May would open the door. And the door would open, except Serafina would come in and would scold me Inn why I was working so early.


    It''s either honey and bread, strips of smoked meat, or the ever favorite veggie soup she made. After which, Wendy would come along around lunch time and get me out where we either went on shop to shop or would spar with me with the rapier she custom made. Apparently she bought two rapiers and was excited to spar with me. I got my ass handed to her several times over. No fair since she already had months of training.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Aside from those activities, almost every night. Whether the snow was lazy or when it whipped and clattered every window of the Inn. My heart and mind couldn''t do anything but pump worry about May again. Tomorrow is the 24th day she said "Soon" to me and the clouds never fail to deliver it''s daily quota of snow.


    "She''s tough as they come,"


    Mayor Ronald, on his visits, said to me as I asked about May''s status outside.


    "So much for saying she''s not a warrior garrison." I muttered.


    "But her, out there, is boosting the morale for the guards out in this cold time of the cycle." He gave me a smile.


    "What are they doing out in the cold anyway? Isn''t the whole land covered by snow and monsters inside their lair?"


    Even that insect like girl that jumped on us a few weeks prior should have at least went into hiding. Probably in a belly of a warm cave stomach filled by the sliced wild pork and using the hide as a hairy blanket by now. Probably using the net as hammock too, if she''s creative.


    "Well, mostly bandits or highway men that robs small time merchants and travellers. This is the best time of the cycle to travel and not ganged up by monsters." He answered and asked for hot ale which I got him and I got my own though it was watered down ale.


    "Thank you, child. Also, it''s been a while since I saw May''s Inn sparkle like this. The beams and tables are sparkling, your father would proud of you, if that monster ever have some pride to spare that is."


    He clanked his mug to mine and took a hearty sip.


    "But unfortunate that she became a widow. I understand why she has to go through lengths to prioritize your safety, but I think this is out right paranoia,"


    That, I drank with him.


    "It''s a downside and not good for my image if we ever marry. If I was her I would have razed the whole forest down."


    "Why wouldn''t they?"


    I asked sipping down some more that warmed my blood.


    "Because to burn that forest is an affront to the goddess herself,"


    Echoed Serafina who was sitting a far from us seemingly unaffected by the cold.


    "What''s more it contains many herbal resources that is vital for our cities medications and mana production for the church."


    She proclaimed.


    "Even so,"


    Replied Mayor Ronald.


    "We can agree that we cannot stagnate and hide behind our walls forever. That forest must soon be razed or reduced to support our growing population and lessen the risk of monster raids. Think of the trade, the freedom of our farmers from terror."


    "There are other directions to expand. Mayor Ronald."


    Even if her face seems cool and soft her voice boiled like a kettle.


    "Zealots."


    He whispered and sipped his mug.


    He didn''t say it out loud but it was enough for me to hear but I''m sure that comment was too far for Serafina to hear.


    Once the church bell rang three strikes Mayor Ronald and Serafina left their feud with them to the snowing street. Saying good night to me and left me with just the crackling fire as my only company again. I hugged my knees when the wind and snow was whipping again that whipped my mind for May again.


    Until I heard a knock and familiar energetic childish tone.


    "Onion chain! Onion chain! Open up! I said the password! Onion chain!"


    He kept rabbling while pounding the door.


    "Greenwood?"


    I said opening and letting the snow battered child in.


    Covered with a baggy, thick robe, muffin gloves thick like a bear paw and snow all over him and his furry boots.


    "What are you doing here?"


    I would let him thaw his freezing body near the flames but his jade green eyes was aflame with energetic youth that seemed to made him immune to the kiss of freezing numbness as he said there was no time with puff and urgency.


    "What do you mean?"


    He then reached inside his pocket and gave me a piece of paper. Half crosswise and a writing in elegant cursive -- a hallmark of Neil. I would give Greenwood some bread and hot water but he was waddling off into the snow saying he has to go for Serafina. I didn''t question why because when my eyes began reading the first few scribbled sentences it gave me the answer.


    ...We''ve already cleared the forest over four times already, the innkeeper probably scanned it herself five times by now and the only monster that we found in this woods is her damnable determination. How human is she anyway? Last night she didn''t return to camp and scoured the entire forest herself. Can you believe it!? I fear for her health. I''m beginning to see signs of fatigue and frost bite on her fingers whenever she removes her gloves. She''s only relying on the sword to heal herself which I always have thought to give the user strength but...


    I didn''t continue the next three paragraph that talks about her diet and sanity. I ran up stairs and took my gambeson and hooded cloak and rushed out to the cold.


    "Elfien!?" And when I opened the door Wendy, and even Lilly, was reaching for the door knob.


    I showed them the letter as I gave them hot ale.


    "She''s not going home until she killed that monster."


    I was walking to and fro in front of the hearth,


    "Even if I reached her and tell her to go home with me, she''s just going bark at me to go home. So please, I need your help."


    I looked at the two.


    "I''ll help you. Whatever it takes to bring her home," Decided Wendy as she stood up.


    "Mrs. May will without a doubt would rather send you home if you just tell her to go home. Allow me to become your negotiate partner."


    "By the way,"


    Called Lilly as her eyes squinted on the missive I gave,


    "This missive is from the goddess''s heroes: Neil, Roland, and Allan, right?"


    I nodded and asked what about them.


    "Then who is this..."


    She pointed my name.


    "Ugh."


    I rolled my eyes, crumpled the paper and buried down my pocket.


    "Look, whatever name is in this message doesn''t matter now. Please..."


    I don''t want to lose someone because of me again.


    "Hey, we''re here for you."


    It was a soft delicate hand that made me realize my fist were clenching when Lilly began to caressed them and gave me her reassurance that we will think of a way.


    "There might be a way,"


    Spoke Lilly, "It''s a risky plan and might not work, but I think this will be our best chance."


    I took a chair and asked her to tell her plan. We were all ears because what she said might give is a thread of chance persuading May to come back home.

 Chapter 59

    We ducked down under our hood and tighten our collars against the snow that slapped our clothes and cheeks as we trudged through the ever dimming street; We commenced our plan.


    First in our list was Nana''s fabric and sewing store.


    "What, what!? What is this now!?" Nana wetted her lips when we opened the door and saw her putting on some thick gloves and bonnet.


    "Mrs. Nana, we just need your finest sweater, please." I said to her.


    "What for? I ain''t giving my best cotton for just some younglings for some petty bragging! All of my clothes are practicality not for looks!" She hissed at us, and was walking towards the rolls of fabrics. Though, I didn''t ask for any cottons, and just here to buy her already made sweater.


    "Please,"


    Stepped in Lilly and lifted her hood,


    "Your Highness!"


    Nana''s old eyes widen and skin turned paler than the snow outside.


    "We''re doing this for Mrs. May."


    Next was Wendy,


    "And Rex Fisher''s daughter!?"


    Her eyes widen more and was taken a back when she reached for the edge of the table where the rolls off fabrics laid.


    "In my shop!? No! Get out! All of you aristocratic and style and profit driven merchants! Out! Out!"


    Picking up a fabric roll she began whacking us. Even if her skeletal arms was prune and body was ravaged by decades upon decades of aging she seemed to have gotten the better of us, thwacking our head to in fro.


    "It''s for May!" I dodged down from her attack and swiped my own fabric roll and parried her incoming attack that, "What about her?"


    To my surprise she countered within a blink and slapped my wrist dropping the roll and continued her fabric onslaught at us.


    "She''s neglecting herself, she''s using her black armor as her only clothes for this entire winter!" She then pressed her fabric roll on my mouth.


    "Only her armor? For the entire winter?" Finally, she gave us permission to explain properly. From her reenlisting and has been out there searching for the monster for weeks without end. I told her about our plan to, maybe, get her home. By the end of story old Nana has herarms crossed and ancient eyes squinting at us which I replied with a serious look.


    "That brat really is a loose unruly button! Which one of you three is a sharp needle at sewin''?"


    Lilly was left behind. Me and Wendy once again faced the biting snow and darted towards baker street towards Mrs. Laura''s whom, when entering, was ready to give us fresh baked bread and an open ear to give when our boots got out of the sea of snow.


    "I''ll handle this, you get the other stuff!" I ordered Wendy which she nodded and shoved her hands in her pockets when she left.


    Mrs. Lauren told me everything that I have to do. I helped her chop wood and rekindled the oven while I married water, flour, and starch to birth out the dough. Then with a roller and half of my strength I thinned the newly born dough for the pie. After that I stripped and sliced chicken meat where I placed the poultry on the metal thing and buried it with the blanket of dough I made.


    It was Mrs. Lauren and her ancient stone oven that was next. Even if it was ancient in my standards it was a whole new beast to me. Unlike the gas oven that only needed a match, switch, and monthly fee this bricked one needed dedication; putting logs in and out, timing the right temperature, and sweating yourself once it was time to place the pie inside that raging gaping inferno. "It will be done by night time," Remarked Mrs. Laura to me when we slid the two pies in and covered the oven.


    "How will you get out of the gates by then? Oh, and this storm, if your bringing the pies out then I better tuck them in a thick cover inside the basket for your travels."


    I assured her that we will find away to go outside, somehow. In the meantime as the whistle of wind blew outside and the oven emanates its warm influence throughout the flour filled room I began to create the fourth thing to give her. Something I was good at school but never got to use here, then again it''s been a while I hope I''m not too rusty.


    Eventually, Wendy came back. I have to look twice on what she cradled on her chest. Rubbing away the some spots of snow. Its brilliant dark red color sparkled at the only light source we had in this bakery. It was the most sought out cheap drink that every single mother I met would includes this in their list in the grocery store. It''s trash back home but in this world it would be bargained for a box of gold. I only asked for some good ale, wine or beer, and I expected her to being back a small compatible barrel not a wine bottle.


    "It''s rare but if its for Mrs. May then I''m willing to give this to her for what she''s done to me, plus..." She began to look at me eyes seemed to twinkle when her lips quirk up to a warm smile that melted the snow all over her. "I was saving this for our wedding, but if it increases our bargaining power, then so be it."


    She raised the wine bottle as her eyes widen telling me nothing is more valuable than my mother.


    "Now, you younglings be careful,


    Cooed Mrs. Lauren as she gave me the tight cloth covered basket that contained two of May''s favorite pie. I could still feel the heat warming though the basket.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "And make sure you bring May home."


    After waving our hands, me and Wendy dipped our boots once more through ankle deep snow and night veiled street. What little visibility we enjoyed was taken away when snowfall began to worsen than earlier. It was still traversable but the whiplash was stunting our progress step by step our heads have to retreat further in our hood just to keep the kiss of freeze sting out face again. The torrent was damming that, once we did reach the tailor shop we had practically dump buckets of snow off us when we reached the steps of the tailor.


    "Is it done?"


    I


    eagerly ran to them to look at the creation they made.


    "Quite!"


    Exclaimed Nana raising a lamp as Lilly held up the creation they made. Just by the uncanny familiar sight and when my cold fingers embraced the soft cottony and linen... The warm nostalgic modern texture ran to my nerves and memory of my Erika''s wardrobe and love of long coats.


    With Lilly''s youthful hands responsible for the design of rich lapiz lazuli blue and brimming red while the texture and durability was by the veteran hands of Nana''s speciality. It looked like an expensive Parisian long coat summoned by the hands of Nana and Lilly in this world for May.


    "


    Her Majesty is quite the needle and eye for great fabric choices."


    Added Nana rubbing the coat on her smile filled cheeks.


    "Anything for the captain that protected the citizens of Ellena and my subjects."


    She the folded the coat and gave me and stepped up to me and asked with a smile: What''s next?


    And I hugged them. Wendy, Lilly, and Nana, it was cold outside but warm right now.


    "Don''t thank us yet," said Wendy when I let go,


    "All of this labor and investment won''t mean anything if we can''t get out."


    "Well, you guys are here, why not just show some paper or something to let us through,"


    Better yet, Lilly should just a request for a leave this was suggested by Mrs. Nana who decided to tag along with usp.


    "I better sew some sense into that brat again!"


    She then oiled and lit her lamp and gave it to me.


    "Problem is, I can''t show ourselves..."


    Said Lilly. She just snuck out with the help of Wendy, which is a surprise to me but I could see that smug on Wendy''s face.


    "Alright, look, I''ll think of something along the way."


    I held the lamp and carried the basket, Wendy carried her rare red wine bottle, Lilly cradled their special creation and Nana was holding a fabric roll for some reason.


    I decided to tread back to the Inn first -- plan something out there before heading out.


    Before any of that we saw three men with lanterns illuminating from the distance and knocking on the door of the Inn calling out for me. They were guards but I''m sure who it is the snow and lack of light since only one man was calling that until we got nearer and nearer when the knocking became banging, "Elfien! We''re coming in!" It was O''Brian as he bursted the door open.


    "Father and mother must have realized I escaped the Manor."


    Gasped Lilly.


    "Well, find another way then."


    When we turned back we saw another figure behind us.


    "It is you..."


    From his voice and how tall this guard is. He widen his eyes when we our lamp revealed his face. Kenneth.


    "Captain! They''re here!"


    He alerted them.


    "Run!"


    Cried Nana as he battered Kenneth to his chin with his fabric roll.


    Even when we had head start for a few minuets they were fast... Or were just slow. Unlike us whose feet were struggling to lift off from the snow and trudge trough the worsening weather. O''Brian and his men breezed through it like it was Sunday morning jog.


    For sure they''re going to caught up. That''s why I lead everyone into the narrow and less snowy alleyway. We snaked left and right -- me leading the way towards any direction just to loose O''Brian and his men. Their metallic boots crunched the snow and echoed soft at first but each passing second it seemed to become louder and louder. Like they somehow knew where we were going.


    Anxiety filled my mind as the light could only weakly penetrate the winter darkness. A log, create, or even me slipping could result in disaster for us. And it did. I hit someone, making us all stop.


    "Elfien!?"


    Just from his blue eyes John grabbed my by the collar.


    "Aha! So, think you just could walk out of your promise on us rabbits!?"


    "To hell to with the bread! We need to get out of here, John!"


    I tried to punch and scuffle my way out of from his hands as I could hear O''Brian''s very breath nearing us but John wasn''t budging.


    "Halt I say, halt!"


    "What''s the hold up sonny!?"


    "Elfien! They''re coming!"


    "Please, help us! I beg of you!"


    Stepped in Lilly and looked at John who whispered and like reflexes said "Lady Juliana??" he turned his head up and giving a smooth loud whistle.


    "Ahhh!"


    An avalanche of wood and rubbish was thrown behind us. Looking behind the guards were blocked and Wendy safe.


    "Gwhaha! A rabbit always has its dirty tricks."


    I heard Grant guffawing from behind the barricade of rubbish.


    "This is why I went bull."


    "Enough! Lead us to the main street!" O''Brian shouted and they''re metallic steps echoed away with the snow.


    "What are you guys doing here? Overtime on playing soldier?" I grabbed him by his collar.


    "Kinda." He rubbed the back of his head and his cheeks glowed.


    "Warren guardsmen always stays vigilant!"


    I shone the lantern up to that voice and saw that the creates and rubbish where from above this tool shop where me and Wendy first met - The Black Forge. I couldn''t help but smile from the help we got from Billy and Grayson who was walking back down.


    "Follow me."


    I said as Billy and Grayson met up with us and if my memory hasn''t failed me the path I''m leading them will soon spit us out to the baker street again. Which I was right.


    We were all panting like dogs at this point. Plus sweating while freezing is hurting us bad that''s for sure. Furthermore, when we reached Mrs. Lauren''s bakery it was closed. Every bakery is closed now and the weather was now throwing a torrent of pebble sized snow at us.


    "What do we do now?"


    They didn''t ask me that but, just looking at their winded and snow battered faces, that''s what we''re all thinking now. Wendy, Lilly, Nana, John, Billy, and Grayson looked at me like I had the answer.


    Before I could say anything the metal footsteps were encroaching around us and felt one man could jump out of the abyss our lanterns couldn''t penetrate. We''re freezing to our tails, and we now we were back in square one.